^^  PRINCETON.  N.  J.  \^ 

Library  of  Dr.  A.  A.  Hod^e.      Presented. 


Section ,...K..I..C2 

Nttmber 


\ 


THE  E] 


Seven  Seals.    lipo 


36,  and  he  tbat  sat  on  h  gre; 
)  Church,  as  duly  acku' 


Sd  SEAL, 
d  by  the  Bishop  of  Eoiast, 


eaith. 

rord"  of  civil  povrer,  as 


3d  SEAL 

lorse." — Papal  Kider  colout 
J  lis  symbolized  by  a  yo\s  ai 
for  the  Bread  of  Life,  ai  ots, 


SYNOPSIS  OF  THE  REVELATION  AS  CORROBORATED  BY  DANIEL'S  NUMBERS, 


THE  HEVELATION 


JOHN   THE    DIYINE; 


%  Ittto  Sljtorg  of  %  Spocalpsc, 


CORROBORATED  BY  DANIEL  AND  OTHER  PROPHET! 


BY 

SAMUEL  S.  RALSTON. 


"  BELIEVE   HIS   PROPHETS,    SO   SHALt   YE   PROSPEP.." — 2  CHRON.  XX.  20. 


SMITH,  ENGLISH  &  CO.,  40  NOKTH  SIXTH  STREET. 

WM.  S.  YOUNG,  1023  RACE  STREET. 

1858. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1858, 

By  SAMUEL  S.  RALSTON, 

In  the  Clerk's  Oflfies  of  the  District  Court  for  the  Eastern  District  of  Pennsylvania. 


WM.    S.    YOUNG,   PRINTEU. 


PREFACE. 


The  Revelation  of  John  the  Divine  is  exceedingly  figura- 
tive; and,  if  viewed  simply  as  a  specimen  of  composition, 
it  is  replete  with  interest.  As  in  man  we  contemplate  the 
crowning  feat  of  creative  power,  so  in  the  Apocalypse  we 
find  the  finishing  strokes  of  the  pen  of  inspiration.  "One 
star  differeth  from  another  star  in  glory,"  and  it  was  meet 
that  God's  Book  should  conclude  with  a  production  so  in- 
imitable. Other  prophets  have  emploj'ed  language  equally 
sublime;  but  none  of  them  are  comparable  to  the  Apoca- 
lypse in  the  grandeur  of  its  conception.  No  other  drama, 
f  acred  or  profane,  will  at  all  compare  with  this,  in  the  plot 
or  design  of  the  work. 

David  and  Hiram  were  to  Solomon's  temple,  what  some 
of  the  ancient  prophets  were  to  John's  Revelation.  Ezekiel, 
for  instance,  was  instrumental  in  adducing  for  subsequent 
use  quite  a  fund  of  metaphors.  He  does  indeed  methodize 
to  some  extent,  especially  where  the  metaphors  had  a  local 
and  specific  reference.  But  human  ingenuity  has  never 
yet  been  able  to  discover  any  systematic  unity  in  the  pro- 
phecy as  a  whole.  It  is  like  that  pristine  light,  (Gen.  i.  3,) 
which  illuminated  the  world,  before  the  formation  of  the 
heavenly  bodies  in  systematic  order,  (as  in  Genesis  i.  14.) 
The  prophet  himself  seems  to  have  been  overwhelmed  with 
the  profusion  of  the  figures,  adduced  through  his  own  in- 


IV  PREFACE. 

strumentality.  In  them  he  beheld  the  rudiments  of  method 
springing  out  of  chaos — saw  "as  it  were,  a  wheel  in  the 
middle  of  a  wheel " — yet  he  seems  not  to  have  comprehended 
the  design  of  all  this  machinery.  But  Ezekiel  may  now 
be  read  much  more  intelligently  in  the  light  of  the  Apoca- 
lypse. 

But  to  read  the  Apocalypse  profitably,  it  behooves  us  to 
do  so  systematically,  with  reference  to  the  true  plan  of  the 
work;  aijd  in  my  humble  opinion  the  commonly  received 
theory  is  radically  erroneous.  In  my  apprehension,  far  too 
many  of  the  symbols  have  been  supposed  to  be  already  ful- 
filled. Men  have  a  very  great  propensity  to  estimate  too 
highly  the  relative  importance  of  current  events.  As  in 
optics,  so  in  history,  an  object  may  be  brought  too  near  for 
correct  vision.  Hence,  volumes  have  sometimes  been  written 
on  passing  events;  which,  in  the  hands  of  a  philosophical 
historian,  do  not  supply  a  well  filled  paragraph  in  Universal 
History.  And  what  is  true  of  a  diffuse  historian,  may  aptly 
illustrate  the  performance  of  an  ardent  student  of  prophecy. 
For  instance,  the  birth  of  Cain  was  to  mother  Eve  a  mar- 
vellous event;  in  view  of  which,  she  said,  "I  have  gotten 
a  man,  {the  man,)  from  the  Lord."  If,  as  some  have  con- 
jectured, she  apprehended  her  first  born  to  be  the  promised 
"  Seed,"  then  how  great  the  mistake  committed  in  this  pri- 
mary effort  at  the  interpretation  of  prophecy !  Nevertheless 
her  posterity  have  been  no  less  precipitate  in  their  antici- 
pations of  futurity;  and  modern  times  have  furnished  many 
examples  of  the  kind.  Some  interpreters  were  quite  san- 
guine in  locating  several  important  symbols  on  the  startling 
events  connected  with  the  French  Revolution.  In  1848, 
and  1849,  persons  of  lively  temperament  could  find  specific 


PREFACE.  V 

verifications  in  every  corner  of  Europe.  And  so  long  as  the 
cannons  continued  to  roar,  Sehastopol  was  looked  upon  as 
a  kind  of  focal  point,  on  which  prophetic  rays  converged  in 
great  profusion. 

The  early  Christian  fathers  were  men  of  like  passions 
with  ourselves;  and  it  is  not  strange  that,  in  passing  through 
ten  general  persecutions,  they  should  have  found  verifica- 
tions for  many  of  the  Apocalyptic  symbols.  At  this  extra- 
vagant rate  of  appropriation,  prophecy  was  thought  to  be 
well  nigh  spent  by  the  beginning  of  the  eleventh  century; 
and  the  end  of  time  was  thought  to  be  at  hand.  Subse- 
quently, it  was  found  necessary  to  replevy  on  the  earlv 
plan  of  interpretation;  yet  this  was  done  so  very  imperfectly, 
that  many  persons  are  again  apprehensive  of  a  speedy  con- 
flagration. And  even  those  interpreters,  who  do  not  espouse 
the  idea  of  a  literal  pre-millennial  advent,  do  nevertheless 
hold  that  the  seals  were  all  opened  long  ago,  and  that  both 
the  trumpets  and  vials  will  all  have  been  spent  before  the 
beginning  of  the  "  thousand  years." 

If  the  common  theory  of  the  Apocalyse  be  indeed  erro- 
neous, chronologically,  then  is  it  impossible  to  arrive  at 
correct  views  of  the  prophecy,  by  studying  it  with  refe- 
rence to  such  theory.  It  was  once  impracticable  to  arrive  at 
correct  notions  of  Astronomy  by  adhering  to  the  theory 
which  then  prevailed.  And  so  of  the  symbolical  heavens; 
in  the  absence  of  a  correct  theory;  their  proper  relations 
are  not  perceived,  however  systematic  they  may  be  in  re- 
ality. Fully  convinced,  that  the  true  key  to  this  com^Dli- 
cated  system  is  yet  to  be  discovered,  the  writer  has  laboured 
most  intently  for  the  attainment  of  this  great  desideratum; 
in  the  fond  hope  that  the  boon  may  be  given  by  Him  who 


\l  PREFACE. 

said,  "Let  there  be  light."  Sarely  it  cannot  be  presump- 
tuous to  "search  the  Scriptures;"  and  if  hght  has  been  at- 
tained, it  i's  not  admissible  to  set  the  supposed  candle  under 
a  bushel.  Hence  the  result  of  our  fond  effort  is  now  pre- 
sented in  the  form  of  a  new  theory;  the  acceptance,  or  non- 
acceptance  of  which  remains  to  be  seen. 

The  process  of  investigation  has  been  a  very  tentative 
one;  in  the  prosecution  of  which  it  has  often  been  found 
necessary  to  abandon  positions  previously  held.  Never- 
theless, such  changes  have  still  led  to  a  nearer  approxima- 
tion to  a  regular  system.  In  1852,  a  brief  compend  of 
the  work  was  published  in  pamphlet  form;  since  which 
time  important  acquisitions  have  been  made,  and  some 
minor  changes  have  also  been  made ;  but  the  general  theory, 
however  improved,  is  substantially  the  same. 

The  writer's  pecuniary  circumstances  are  not  such  as  to 
justify  the  publication  of  a  larger  volume.     Hence  special 
care  has  been  taken  to  condense  the  theory  within  small 
compass ;  in  doing  which,  many  important  proofs  and  illus- 
trations have  been  omitted.     Most  of  all  do  we  regret  the 
necessity  of  omitting  those  practical  suggestions,  and  ap- 
peals, which  ought  by  all  means  to  be  interspersed  through- 
out such  a  work.    Yielding  to  this  necessity  of  abbreviating, 
the  leading  object  has  been  to  exhibit  truth  by  addressing 
the  understanding,  without  the  accompaniment  of  direct 
and  frequent  appeals  to  the  heart,  such  as   the  subjects 
might  suggest.     In  the  sublime  and  momentous  teachings 
of  prophecy,  God  does  not  address  men  merely  as  rational 
creatures,  capable  by  his  good  hand  upon  them  of  investi- 
gating some  of  the  deep  things  of  his  word;  but  he  addresses 
us  more  especially  as  sinful  and  dying  men,  whom  it  is  the 


PREFACE.  Vll 

object  of  divine  revelation  to  recover  from  sin  by  leading 
us  to  the  cross.  It  is  therefore  matter  of  sincere  regret, 
that  in  the  effort  to  abbreviate,  we  have  been  constrained 
to  dispense  with  such  practical  and  hortatory  appeals  to 
the  hearts  and  consciences  of  men,  as  ought  by  all  means 
to  have  appropriate  positions  in  a  work  of  this  kind.  The 
Lamb  of  God,  in  his  redeeming  power  and  mercy,  stands 
pre-eminently  conspicuous  in  the  Apocalyptic  visions.  He 
is  all  and  in  all.  Our  present  and  future  relations  to  him, 
and  the  glory  of  God  through  him,  are  the  sum  and  sub- 
stance of  prophecy.  Hence,  we  would  fain  hope  to  reach 
the  hearts  of  our  readers  through  their  understandings,  pro- 
vided our  little  work  should  be  so  happy  as  to  commend 
itself  to  the  latter.  And  if  it  may  please  the  God  of  all 
grace  to  sanctify  the  influence  of  this  humble  effort — if  it 
may  be  instrumental  in  the  salvation  of  a  solitary  sinner 
— then  I  shall  not  have  lived  in  vain,  nor  laboured  in  vain. 


CONTENTS. 


DEFINITIONS  OF  SUNDRY  SYMBOLS. 

The  Seven  Candlesticks — Seven  Stars — Seven  Spirits — Four  and 

Twenty  Elders — Four  Beasts — A  Book  with  Seven  Seals,  .  9 


CHAPTER  I. 

Christ's  Headship  over  the  Church  during  the  Primitive  Ages  of 
Christianity, .         21 

CHAPTER  II. 

A  Symbolical  View  of  the  Christian  Church  in  her  Primitive  State,         22 

CHAPTER  III. 

The  Roman  Empire  as  symbolized  by  a  monstrous  beast,        .         .         26 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  Bishop  of  Rome,  on  the  Red  Horse  of  Ecclesiastical  Supremacy, 

becomes  the  Seventh  Head  of  the  Civil  Monarchy,  .  .         29 

CHAPTER  II. 

Flight  of  the  Woman,  (the  Church,)  to  the  Wilderijess,  -         32 


X  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  III. 
The  Beast's  deadly  wound  healed,  by  the  accession  of  the  Papal 

Head, 36 

CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Papacy  as  symbolized  by  the  metaphor  of  a  base  Harlot,  37 

CHAPTER  V. 

The  Epoch  from  which  to  compute  the  Reign  of  Antichrist,  as 
ascertained  from  Daniel's  number  1290,  and  John's  number  666,         40 


IN  ONE  CHAPTER. 

The  Dark  Ages  of  Popery,  as  symbolized  by  the  Rider  on  the  Black 

Horse, 54 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  Crusades,  Papal  and  lujperial  Wars,  and  Persecution  of  Pro- 
testants, as  symbolized  by  the  Rider  on  the  Pale  Horse,     .  59 

CHAPTER  II. 

The  Protestant  Reformation,  together  with  its  Antecedents  and  its 

Consequences,         .........         62 


CHAPTER  I. 

A  Pacific  Respite — A  Time  of  Reflection  and  Anticipation,  66 

CHAPTER  II. 

.\  very  remarkable  Interposition  of  Providence  in  behalf  of  the 

Fleeing  Church,     .........         68 


CHAPTER  I. 


Terrible  Commotion.*  now  pending, 


■C  0  K  T  E  N  T  S  ,  XI 

CHAPTER  II. 

Circumstances  connected  with  the  Sealing  of  the  Israelites,  80 

CHAPTER  III. 

The  Remnant  possessed  of  the  Testimooj  of  Jesus  Christ,    .  .         86 

CHAPTER  IV. 

A  Solemn  Message  ensues  the  Presentation  uf  the  new  Converts,         88 

CHAPTER  V. 

The  Instrumentalities  to  be  employed  in  the  Execution  of  the  Seven 

Last  Plagues, 92 

CHAPTER  VI. 
The  Seven  Vials,  or  Plagues, 103 

CHAPTER  VII. 

The  Turkish  Empire  amongst  Empires,         .         .         .  -  .       122 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

A  profound  sensation  in  view  of  Mystical  Babylon's  Fall,  as  ex- 
pressed by  both  evil  and  good  men, 140 

CHAPTER  IX. 

The  Supremacy  of  the  Redeemer,  as  agajn  symbolized  by  His  Pro- 
cession on  a  White  Horse,       .......       143 

Introduction, 150 

CHAPTER  I. 
First  Four  Trumpets, 154 

CHAPTER  II. 
Domestic  and  Foreign  Missions,  ......       158 

CHAPTER  III. 
Satan  bound,  and  the  Saints  triumphant, 161 


CHAPTER  I. 

Fifth  Trumpet, 171 


Xll  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  II. 

Death  a  blesacd  riivilogc, 174 

CHAPTER  111. 

Satan's  Release  and  Stratagems, 177 


CHAPTER  1. 
The  Sixth  Trumpet, 179 

CHAPTER  II. 

Invasion  of  the  Church,  and  Overthrow  of  the  Wicked  Powers,       196 

CHAPTER  III. 
Daniel's  Number,  1335,  terminates, 198 


CHAPTER  I. 

Angelic  Testimony  in  regard  to  the  Position  of  tlic  Seventh  Trum- 
pet,        200 

CHAPTER  II. 
The  General  Resurrection  and  Final  Judgment,    ....       202 

CHAPTER  III. 

The  General  Resurrection  and  Final  Judgment,  .  .       204 

CHAPTER  IV. 
The  General  Resurrection  and  Final  Judgment,  .         .       205 


INTRODUCTION. 


DEFINITIONS   OF    SUNDRY   SYMBOLS. 

The  Seven  Candlesticks — Seven  Stars — Seven  Spirits — Four-and-twenty  Elders — 
Four  Beasts — and  a  Book  -with  Seven  Seals. 

[Rev.  1st,  2d,  Sd,  4th,  and  5th  chapiers.'\ 

The  definitions  of  symbols  may  not  be  an  interesting 
chapter  with  which  to  commence;  yet  the  acquisition  of 
such  definitions  is  indispensable  to  an  understanding  of  the 
system.  The  first  five  chapters  consist  chiefly  of  such  defi- 
nitions, and  of  epistolary  admonitions.  Therefore,  these 
chapters  may  be  regarded  as  a  quarry  of  symbols,  where 
they  are  prepared  for  the  very  purposes  to  which  they  are 
hereafter  to  be  applied. 

The  Seven  Candlesticks. — Of  these  we  have  the  follow- 
ing definition:  "And  the  seven  candlesticks  which  thou 
sawest  are  the  seven  churches."  (Rev.  i.  20.)  Such  is  the 
"  mystery,"  or  figurative  meaning,  of  the  metaphor;  and  it 
corresponds  with  various  other  allusions.  For  instance, 
"Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world.  A  city  that  is  set  on  a 
hill  cannot  be  hid.  Neither  do  men  light  a  candle,  and 
put  it  under  a  bushel,  but  on  a  candlestick;  and  it  giveth 
light  unto  all  that  are  in  the  house.  Let  your  light  so 
shine  before  men,  that  they  may  see  your  good  works,  and 
glorify  your  Father  wdiich  is  in  heaven." 

The  Seven  Churches  do  apparently  represent  the  whole 
Church  collectively:  and  the  number  seven  is  probably  em. 
ployed  with  reference  to  the  seven  spirits  by  which  the 
2 


10  INTRODUCTION. 

Church  was  then  actuated.  The  presumption  is,  however, 
that  the  congregations  here  specified  were  seen  to  be  suffi- 
cient, and  barely  sufficient,  to  represent  all  the  prominent 
varieties  of  character  and  condition  then  developed  in 
Christendom.  And  every  particular  congregation  might 
behold  its  own  "face  in  a  glass,"  by  perusing  these  epistles. 

The  Redeemer,  then,  walked  in  the  midst  of  the  candle- 
sticks— not  visibly,  but  virtually;  yet  some  of  them  were 
far  gone  in  defection,  and  were  solemnly  admonished  to 
beware.  "  Remember,  therefore,  from  whence  thou  art 
fallen,  and  repent,  and  do  thy  first  works :  or  else  I  will 
come  unto  thee  quickly,  and  will  remove  thy  candlestick 
out  of  his  place,  except  thou  repent."  The  Church  of 
Ephesus,  and  all  that  class  of  which  it  was  a  proper  exam- 
ple, were  in  imminent  danger  of  being  stricken  from  the 
list  of  living  churches.  In  like  manner,  other  classes  stood 
admonished  severally,  according  to  their  respective  circum- 
stances. And  these  examples  were  also  given  for  our  ad- 
monition, the  danger  of  defection  being  no  less  imminent 
now  than  at  the  close  of  the  first  century. 

The  Seven  Stars. — Of  these,  also,  we  are  favoured 
with  a  Scriptural  definition.  "  The  seven  stars  are  the 
angels  of  the  seven  churches."  (Rev.  i.  20.)  The  term 
ayujei  literally  signifies  a  messenger;  and,  in  this  instance, 
the  allusion  is  to  the  ministers  of  the  churches.  Such  an- 
gels are  formally  commissioned  and  sent  forth,  by  the  lay- 
iiKj  on  of  the  hands  of  the  Presbyitry;  and  all  true  ministers 
are  also  sent  by  an  unction  of  God's  Spirit.  And  since  we 
shall  often  find  allusions  to  angels  in  the  course  of  these 
visions,  it  should  be  recollected  that  ministers  intrusted 
with  important  functions  may  be  so  called. 

Christ  is  said  to  have  had  in  his  right  hand  the  seven 
stars.  Ministers  were  thus  sustained  by  the  Redeemer,  so 
long  as  they  maintained  the  truth  and  persevered  in  the 
line  of  duty.  But  erroneous  and  faithless  pastors  could 
not  reasonably  claim  such  support.     Hence  it  is  said  of  the 


INTRODUCTION.  11 

dragon,  that  "  his  tail  drew  the  third  part  of  the  stars  of 
heaven,  and  cast  them  to  the  earth." 

The  Seven  Spirits. — The  seven  spirits  seem  to  represent 
so  many  influences,  or  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  as  we  read 
of  the  "spirit  of  counsel,"  the  "spirit  of  adoption,"  &c. 
And  hence  they  have  been  spoken  of  collectively,  as  iden- 
tical with  the  Holy  Spirit.  For  instance,  a  divine  blessing 
is  spoken  of  as  coming  from  the  "  seven  spirits,"  in  common 
with  the  other  divine  persons.  (Rev.  i.  4,  5.)  They  are 
also  styled  the  "seven  spirits  of  God,"  which  seem  to 
represent  the  supernatural  gilts  of  God  the  Spirit.  In  the 
twelfth  chapter  of  1  Corinthians,  we  find  three  distinct 
catalogues  of  spiritual  gifts.  The  first  combined  some  of 
the  common  with  the  extraordinary  influences;  the  second 
catalogue  reduces  the  list;  and  the  third  condenses  to  the 
number  seven  precisely,  thus:  "Are  all  apostles?  are  all 
prophets?  are  all  teachers?  are  all  workers  of  miracles? 
Have  all  the  gifts  of  healing?  do  all  speak  with  tongues? 
do  all  interpret?"  Here,  then,  is  a  reference  to  seven  pre- 
eminent gifts  or  "  spirits  of  God,"  the  form  of  which  cita- 
tion may  perhaps  be  somewhat  varied  in  other  instances; 
yet  there  seem  to  have  been  about  seven  supernatural 
gifts  bestowed  on  men  from  time  to  time.  And  to  speak 
disrespectfully  of  any  of  these  would  be  blasphemy  against 
the  Holy  Ghost. 

Christ  is  said  to  have  these  "  spirits  of  God,"  (Rev.  iii.  1,) 
it  being  his  prerogative  to  "  send  "  the  Comforter,  (John 
xvi.  7.)  They  are  also  ascribed  to  Him,  (the  Lamb,)  by 
the  metaphors  of  "  seven  horns  and  seven  eyes."  (Rev.  v. 
6.)  The  horn  is  an  emblem  of  power,  and  the  eye  is  the 
very  index  of  intelligence:  both  of  which  are  indicative  of 
the  objects  for  which  these  supernatural  influences  have 
been  employed  in  our  world.  And  it  is  remarkable  that 
these  liorns  and  eyes  are  "  sent  forth  into  all  the  earth," — 
the  former  in  the  execution  of  judgments,  and  the  latter 
for  illumination. 


12  INTRODUCTION. 

We  have  yet  to  notice  another  symbol  of  those  Divine 
influences,  which  is  thus  given:  "And  there  were  seven 
lamps  of  fire  burning  before  the  throne,  which  are  the 
seven  spirits  of  God."  (Rev.  iv.  5.)  This  figure  seems  to 
signify  that  the  seven  candlesticks  (churches)  are  supplied 
by  the  unction  of  these  sacred  influences — the  churches 
being  burners,  in  which  the  supernatural  influences  were 
wont  to  be  manifested.  And  in  the  fourth  chapter  of  Zecha- 
riah's  prophecy,  we  find  an  extended  view  of  the  whole 
figure,  w'liich  corroborates  this  idea.  This  compound  figure 
has  a  central  "bowl"  on  the  top  of  the  main  shaft,  which 
is  the  common  receptacle  of  oil,  whence  the  oil  is  convej^ed 
to  the  seven  lamps  by  a  corresponding  number  of  pipes. 
The  oil  itself  is  understood  to  represent  the  influences  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  And  the  prophet  propounded  inquiries  in 
regard  to  the  "two  olive  trees,"  and  also  in  regard  to  the 
"  two  olive  branches  which  through  the  two  golden  pipes 
empty  the  golden  oil  out  of  themselves."  To  which  the  fol- 
lowing response  was  given:  "Then  said  he,  [the  communi- 
cat In  f)  angel,)  These  are  the  two  anointed  ones,  {sons  of  oil,) 
that  stqmd  by  the  Lord  of  the  whole  earth."  The  superior 
officers  of  both  the  civil  and  the  ecclesiastical  institutions 
were  anointed  with  oil,  ^vhich  ceremony  signified  tlie  inter- 
nal unction  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  as  a  qualification  for  office. 
Therefore,  the  office  bearers  of  these  two  institutions  are 
the  anointed  ones,  that  stand  by  the  Lord  of  the  whole 
earth.  Tlie  ceremony  of  anointing  with  oil  has  been  dis- 
continued; but  the  unction  of  the  Holy  One  is  just  as 
needful  as  ever  it  was.  [We  shall  have  occasion  to  recur 
to  the  definition  of  this  important  figure,  for  the  illustration 
of  interesting  characters  subsequently  adduced  in  these 
visions.] 

This  figure  is  apparently  borrowed  from  some  of  the 
appurtenances  of  the  literal  temple;  and  the  primary  ob- 
ject is  to  represent  tlie  erection  of  the  second  temple,  under 
the  supervision  of  Joshua  and  Zerubbabel.     And  the  iden- 


INTRODUCTION".  13 

lity  of  the  seven  eyes  with  the  Spirit  in  his  influences  may 
be  very  clearly  set  forth  by  comparing  the  following 
verses : — 

Then  he  answered  and  spake  unto  me,  For  who  hath  despised  the  day  of  small 
saying,  This  is  the  word  of  the  Lord  unto  things?  for  they  shall  rejoice,  and  shall 
Zerubbabel,  saying,  Not  by  might,  nor  by  see  the  plummet  in  the  hand  of  Zerubba- 
power,  but  by  my  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord  bel  with  those  seven ;  they  are  the  eyes 
of  hosts.     Zech.  iv.  6.  of  the  Lord,  which  run  to  and  fro  through 

the  whole  earth.     Zech.  iv.  10. 

In  the  sixth  verse,  Zerubbabel  is  enjoined  to  rely  on  God's 
Spirit  alone;  and  in  the  tenth  verse  he  is  represented, 
plummet  in  hand,  as  a  builder,  and  endowed  with  those 
seven — tlie  eyes  of  the  Lord.  Since  the  latter  manifestly 
coincide  with  the  former,  the  seven  eyes  must  personify  the 
influences  of  God's  Spirit:  in  which  idea  the  prophet  Ze- 
chariah  and  the  apostle  John  are  beautifully  harmonious. 
These  manifestations  of  a  Divine  unction  were  the  surest 
guarantee  of  success  in  the  enterprise;  on  which  account, 
it  behooved  the  people  to  rejoice  when  they  should  see 
their  leader  thus  endowed  with  supernatural  gifts.  Of 
these  qualifications,  we  find  a  like  symbol  in  Zech.  iii.  9 : 
"For  behold  the  stone  that  I  have  laid  before  Joshua; 
upon  one  stone  shall  be  seven  eyes."  The  presumption  is, 
however,  that  these  things  have  a  far  more  interesting  al- 
lusion to  the  re-construction  of  the  Christian  Church,  at  a 
period  yet  future. 

The  Four  Beasts. — Of  these  prominent  characters,  we 
have  a  very  unhappy  rendering  in  our  English  version : 
for  though  the  teri^  beast  may  represent  a  dominant  govern- 
ment, it  is  inappropriate  to  persons.  The  original  term, 
C'"^,  may  with  propriety  be  rendered  living  creutures;  and 
this  is  the  preferable  rendering,  since  there  is  something 
repulsive  in  the  other.  And  it  is  proper  to  add,  that  in 
Ezekiel's  parallel  view  of  these  characters,  (see  his  first 
chapter,)  they  are  there  rendered  living  creatures. 

Probably  no  other  symbol  of  the  whole  system  has  ever 
elicited  so  many  vague  conjectures,  as  have  been  spent  on 
these   mysterious  characters.      Nevertheless,  the  symbol 


14  INTRODUCTION. 

was  intended  to  give  light,  by  comumnicating  definite  and 
important  facts  connected  with  futurity;  and  I  presume 
that  the  idea  may  yet  be  ehcited  b}^  adhering  closely  to  the 
text;  for  if  we  succeed,  it  must  be  done  in  simplicity;  "  Not 
in  the  words  which  man's  wisdom  teacheth,  but  which  the 
Holy  Ghost  teacheth;  comparing  spiritual  things  with  spi- 
ritual." 

The  Living  Creatures  are  represented  as  having  a  very 
intimate  relation  to  the  throne:  but  the  "  four  and  twenty 
elders"  are  understood  to  be  more  remote:  yet  both  are 
representatives  of  redeemed  men,  since  they  unite  in  the 
song  of  redeeming  mercy.  Rev.  v.  8,  9.  This  fixct  greatly 
contracts  the  field  of  doubt,  in  which  an  unrestrained  fancy 
is  liable  to  employ  its  vagaries. 

Again,  it  is  obvious  that  the  elders  are  intimately  asso- 
ciated with  the  living  creatures:  for  they  are  often  named 
in  connexion,  and  are  repeatedly  associated  in  the  same 
exercises.  I  therefore  infer  that  they  are  connected  by  the 
ties  of  official  relationship.  The  term  preshnteroi,  here  ren- 
dered "elders,"  is  the  identical  term  which,  in  the  New 
Testament,  designates  both  ministers  and  ruling  elders. 
For  instance,  "  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well,  be  counted 
worthy  of  double  honour,  especially  Wwy  who  labour  in 
word  and  doctrine."  (1  Tim.  v.  17.)  Such  are  the  cha- 
racters designated  by  the  honourable  title  of  elders,  or  pres- 
byters. Peter  himself  was  in  office  an  elder.  Says  he, 
"  The  elders  which  are  among  you  I  exhort,  who  am  also 
an  elder."  (1  Pet.  v.  1.)  Li  office  he  was  an  elder  in  com- 
mon with  his  brother  presbyters;  yet  in  gifts  he  was  no 
ordinary  minister;  and  in  m}-  judgment  his  case  is  a  fair 
illustration  of  the  relation,  which  the  living  creatures  sus- 
tain to  ordinary  elders.  Thediflercnce  lies  in  the  superior 
gifts  of  the  former,  and  not  in  any  singularity  of  office.  In 
whatever  exercises  the  elders  might  engage,  the  living  crea- 
tures might  with  propriety  do  the  same;  and  we  actually 
find  them  repeatedly  engaged  in  the  same  exercises.     But 


INTRODUCTION.  15 

we  shall  hereafter  find,  that  the  living  creatures  are  capa- 
ble of  doing  some  things,  which  ordinary  presbyters  cannot 
do :  not  because  such  deeds  lie  out  of  the  range  of  the  pres- 
byterial  office,  (for  in  office  all  are  elders,)  but  because  or- 
dinary presbyters  have  not  the  requisite  gifts  of  the  Spirit. 
The  elders  do  apparently  represent  ministers  in  general,  ac- 
cording to  the  import  of  their  title :  but  the  living  creatures 
are  proper  representatives  of  those  who  were  endowed  with 
supernatural  gifts.  And  this  suggestion  is  not  founded  on 
mere  conjecture;  for  they  are  described  as  being  "full  of 
eyes  before  and  behind."  (Rev.  iv.  6.)  This  settles  the 
question  at  once;  for  the  metaphorical  eyes,  as  defined  by 
God  himself,  do  represent  the  "  seven  spirits  of  God."  (Rev. 
V.  6.)  In  comparing  spiritual  things  with  spiritual,  we  are 
bound  to  employ  those  definitions  of  the  eyes,  and  other 
symbols  in  this  category,  which  have  been  infallibly  given 
us  by  divine  inspiration;  and  just  so  soon  as  we  reject  or 
overlook  such  definitions,  we  are  inevitably  bewildered.  Or- 
dinary presbyters  have  no  such  eyes;  but  their  more  highly 
gifted  brethren  are  "full  of  eyes" — fully  endowed  with 
pre-eminent  gifts.  The  former  are  common  to  every  age; 
but  the  latter  officiate  only  in  an  age  of  miracles.  And  we 
are  concerned  to  understand  their  true  office  and  character, 
not  for  the  gratification  of  an  idle  curiosity,  but  that  we 
may  correctly  understand  a  symbolic  action  subsequently 
ascribed  to  them  in  the  course  of  these  visions — the  very 
object  for  which  they  have  been  adduced  and  defined  in 
these  primary  chapters. 

The  four  and  twenty  elders  seem  not  to  refer  personally 
to  individuals,  but  generally  to  presbyters  in  the  aggregate. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  living  creatures  are  described  in  a 
manner  so  circumstantial,  as  to  have  an  apparent  allusion 
to  some  four  individuals;  yet  as  representatives  of  those 
who  were  endowed  with  like  precious  gifts.  Curiosity  would 
naturally  prompt  an  inquiry  in  regard  to  the  individuals 
thus  alluded  to,  as  representatives  of  men  pre-eminently 
gifted : 


16  INTRODUCTION. 


" but  yet, 

Among  so  many,  glorious  all,  all  worth 
Immortal  fame,  with  whom  begin,  with  whom 
To  end,  was  difficult  to  choose;  "' 

So  difficult  indeed  the  choice,  that  for  the  present  we  sus- 
pend all  effort  at  discrimination :  but  we  shall  have  these 
characters  before  us  again,  under  circumstances  more  prac- 
tical and  therefore  more  susceptible  of  discrimination. 

In  the  first  chapter  of  Ezekiel  we  find  a  very  complicated 
figure,  which  is  undoubtedly  the  prototype  of  this  Apoca- 
lyptic symbol.  As  employed  by  that  ancient  prophet  the 
figure  is  exceedingly  mysterious ;  yet,  as  simplified  in  the 
apostle's  vision,  it  becomes  more  satisfactory.  And  on 
comparison,  we  find  the  following  analogies. 

1st.  In  Ezekiel  the  Jiving  creatures  are  represented  as 
subservient  to  the  spirit:  for  "whither  the  spirit  was  to  go, 
they  went,"  (Ez.  i.  12;)  which  idea  is  repeated  in  verse 
20th.  This  idea  coincides  with  the  view  already  obtained 
from  the  concurring  testimony  of  both  John  and  Zechariah. 
Moreover  Ezekiel  and  John  concur  in  representing  the  living 
creatures  as  "full  of  eyes."  (Compare  Ez.  i.  18,  with  Rev. 
iv.  6.)  Which  eyes  are  "  the  seven  spirits  of  God  sent 
forth  into  all  the  earth."  (Rev.  v.  6.)  These  eyes — these 
supernatural  influences — were  the  identical  qualifications 
with  which  Zerubbabel  was  endowed;  (Zech.  iv.  10;)  con- 
sequently he  was  a  living  creature,  in  common  with  others 
that  have  had  like  precious  gifts. 

2d.  As  in  the  Apocalypse,  so  in  Ezekiel,  the  living  crea- 
tures have  a  very  near  relation  to  the  throne,  whence  the 
Holy  Ghost  is  sent  forth.  "  And  above  the  firmament  that 
was  over  their  heads  was  the  likeness  of  a  throne,  &c." 
(Ez.  i.  2G.) 

3d.  It  is  very  remarkable  that  this  mystic  figure  of  the 
ancient  prophet  is  provided  with  two  distinct  means  of  lo- 
comotion— one  terrestrial  and  tlie  other  celestial.  This 
circumstance  may  suggest  that  the  supernatural  influences 
are  sometimes  manifested  on   earth,  but  sometimes  with- 


INTRODUCTION.  17 

drawn.  The  lolieels  may  imply  a  running  to  and  fro  through 
the  earth;  and  by  the  wings  they  are  sometimes  lifted  up 
above  the  earth.  Of  the  latter  symbolic  action  the  prophet 
witnessed,  first  a  departure  from  the  appropriate  place  to 
the  "east  gate  of  the  Lord's  house."  (Ez.  x.  19.)  And, 
"  Then  did  thecherubims  lift  up  their  wings,  and  the  wheels 
beside  them;  and  the  glory  of  the  God  of  Israel  was  over 
them  above.  And  the  glory  of  the  Lord  went  up  from  the 
midst  of  the  city,  and  stood  upon  the  mountain  which  is 
on  the  east  side  of  the  city."  (Ez.  xi.  22,  23.)  Thus  the 
symbol  departed — "  went  up  from  me,"  as  in  verse  24th — 
and  the  prophet  saw  it  no  more.  In  the  flight  of  the  living 
creatures,  or  gifted  men,  the  glory  of  the  Lord  departed. 
And  to  intimate  that  the  withdrawal  of  supernatural  gifts 
would  be  complete,  the  very  wheels  of  terrestrial  service 
were  also  lifted  up.  This  symbolic  action  seems  to  repre- 
sent the  beginning  of  that  period  of  moral  night,  to  which 
Micali  referred  in  the  following  prediction.  "  Therefore 
night  shall  be  unto  you,  that  j'e  shall  not  have  a  vision; 
and  it  shall  be  dark  unto  jou,  that  ye  shall  not  divine,  and 
the  sun  shall  go  down  over  the  prophets,  and  the  day  shall 
be  dark  over  them.  Then  shall  the  seers  be  ashamed,  and 
the  diviners  confounded :  yea,  they  shall  all  cover  their 
lips;  for  there  is  no  answer  of  God."  (Micah  iii.  6,  7.) 
Accordingly  the  supernatural  influences  w^ere  actually 
withdrawn;  after  which  time  there  were  no  living  creatures 
spiritually^,  until  the  time  of  John  the  Baptist.  And  these 
influences  did  again  depart  after  the, primitive  ages  of  Chris- 
tianity— the  living  creatures  were  again  lifted  ujy  from  the 
earth. 

4th.  In  the  Apocalyptic  presentation  of  the  living  crea- 
tures, they  are  shown  to  be  men,  by  their  participation  in 
the  song  of  redemption:  and  Ezekiel's  prophecy  has  its 
own  peculiar  method  of  evincing  their  humanity.  Amidst 
the  great  diversity  of  symbols  in  this  figure,  they  had  the 
"hands  of  a  man."  (Ez.  i.  8.)  The  hands  represent  their 
appropriate  deeds;   and   since   they  have  the  hands  of  a 


18  INTRODUCTION. 

man,  their  deeds  are  the  deeds  of  men;  therefore  they  are 
representatives  of  men.  Several  other  circumstances  con- 
nected with  this  complicated  figure  might  be  noticed  speci- 
fically, but  we  forbear. 

A  BOOK  WITH  SEVEN  SEALS. — A  book,  to  be  entire,  should 
exhibit  a  general  view  of  its  subject  throughout.  The  view 
presented  may  be  brief,  or  it  may  be  more  ample;  3'et  in 
either  case  it  should  be  complete.  Hence  the  sealed  book 
may  be  expected  to  set  forth  futurity,  by  a  complete  series 
of  metaphors  extending  from  the  time  of  vision  to  the 
general  resurrection  and  final  judgment.  The  seventh  seal 
with  its  trumpets  must  therefore  occupy  the  latter  part  of 
this  long  period,  and  by  virtue  of  its  trumpets  it  may  well 
be  supposed  to  occupy  a  much  longer  term  than  any  one 
of  the  preceding  seals;  since  it  is  natural  to  look  for  a  pro- 
portionate extension,  according  to  the  apparent  claims  of 
their  subordinate  metaphors  respectively.  I  have  there- 
fore arranged  the  first  six  seals,  so  as  to  occupy  the  whole 
time  anterior  to  the  3'et  future  millennium,  leaving  all  subse- 
quent time  for  the  seventh  seal  and  its  trumpets.  And  it 
is  believed  that  the  several  metaphors  do  really  apply  with 
striking  fitness  to  the  periods  thus  assigned  to  them  ;  and 
that  perspicuity  is  thereby  gained  to  the  whole  system. 

The  seals  do  therefore  constitute  a  general  series  extend- 
ing to  the  end  of  time ;  which  series  terminates  in  the  con- 
clusion of  the  11th  chapter,  with  a  manifest  allusion  to  the 
final  judgment.  And  all  subsequent  chapters  nniy  be  re- 
garded as  supplementary  to  the  sealed  book ;  and,  with  the 
exception  of  the  last  two,  they  should  be  arranged  in  pa- 
rallel positions,  according  to  their  apparent  chronology. 
For  instance,  the  12th,  13th,  and  17th  chapters  seem  to 
corroborate  the  events  of  tlie  first  six  seals,  and  do  therefore 
run  parallel  with  them.  The  15th,  IGth,  18th,  I'Jth,  and 
the  primary  part  of  the  14th,  seem  to  be  collateral  with 
the  very  eventful  sixth  seal.  And  the  remaining  part  of 
the  14th  chapter,  and  the  whole  of  the  20th,  do  apparently 
coincide  with  the  seventh  seal. 


INTRODUCTION.  19 

A  Sijnopsis,  or  symbolical  chart,  is  appended,  by  which 
to  exhibit  the  whole  system  in  one  connected  view.  This 
synopsis  is  designed  to  be  traced  horizontally  from  left  to 
right:  to  facilitate  which,  reference  letters,  duly  numbered, 
are  employed.  These  letters  will  be  found  appended  to 
the  captions  of  the  various  chapters  in  the  work,  and  they 
are  also  inserted  in  the  chart,  so  as  to  designate  the  relative 
positions  of  the  subjects  systematically.  Proper  attention 
to  these  references  will  afford  the  most  correct  view  of  the 
proposed  theory,  will  tend  to  fix  it  in  memorj^,  and  will 
greatlj'  facilitate  the  study  of  these  visions. 


Jfrrst  Seal  anJr  its  ^arnlkk. 


CHAPTER  I. 
Christ's  Headship  over  the  Church  during  the  primitive  ages  of  Christianity — a.  1. 

CHAPTER  II. 
A  Symbolical  view  of  the  Christian  church  in  her  primitive  state — a.  2. 

CHAPTER  III. 
The  Roman  Empire  as  symbolized  by  a  monstrous  beast — a.  3. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Christ's  headship  over  the  church  during  the  primitive 
ages  of  christianity — a.  1. 

And  I  saw  when  the  Lamb  opened  one  of  the  seals,  and  I  heard,  as  it  were  the  noise 
of  thunder,  one  of  the  four  beasts  saying,  Come  and  see.  And  I  saw,  and  behold, 
a  white  horse:  and  he  that  sat  on  him  had  a  bow:  and  a  crown  was  given  unto 
him:  and  he  went  forth  conquering  and  to  conquer. — Rev.  vi.  1,  2. 

Commencing  at  the  time  of  the  vision,  this  seal  must  per- 
tain to  the  primitive  ages  of  Christianity;  and  the  figure 
employed  seems  to  symbolize  the  divine  Redeemer,  as  the 
acknowledged  Head  of  the  church.  In  general,  a  rider  on 
horse-back  may  very  properly  represent  a  governing  poioer 
in  progress.  Ancient  kings  were  so  represented;  and  Solo- 
mon notes,  as  a  great  impropriety,  the  following  perversion 
of  order:  "I  have  seen,"  says  he,  "servants  upon  horses, 
and  princes  walking  as  servants  upon  the  earth."     As  sig- 


22  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

nificant  of  his  kingly  office,  our  Saviour  rode  into  Jerusalem, 
amid  the  hosannahs  of  the  multitude.  Those,  however, 
were  the  days  of  his  humiliation;  and  he  condescended  to 
ride  an  ignoble  beast.  Bat  on  his  glorious  exaltation,  the 
Father  "gave  him  to  be  the  head  over  all  things  to  the 
church:"  and  this  Headship  is  beautifullj^  symbolized  by 
the  Rider  on  the  white  horse,  advancing  in  regal  state. 

The  colour  of  the  horse  may  fitly  signify  the  purity, 
peace,  and  harmony  of  the  church  in  her  pristine  simplicity. 
And  the  Redeemer's  future  time  of  universal  supremacy, 
as  predicted  in  the  19th  chapter,  is  prefigured  by  the  same 
emblem  in  more  august  majesty. 

Those  subordinate  symbols,  a  how  and  a  crown,  were 
apparently  significant  of  victorious  triumph.  Carnal  wea- 
pons had  not  then  been  resorted  to  by  the  Christian  church: 
yet  the  gospel  bade  fair  to  have  soon  covered  the  earth,  in 
the  face  of  all  opposition.  The  Redeemer's  glorious  cause 
"went  forth  conquering  and  to  conquer." 


CHAPTER  11. 

A    SYMBOLICAL    VIEW  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH  IX  HER  PRLALI- 

TIVE   STATE — A.  2. 

And  there  appeared  a  great  wonder  in  heaven;  a  woman  clothed  with  the  sun,  and 
the  moon  under  her  feet,  and  upon  her  head  a  crown  of  twelve  stars:  and  she 
being  with  child  cried,  travailing  in  birth,  and  pained  to  be  delivered.  And  there 
appeared  another  wonder  in  heaven;  and  behold  a  great  red  dragon,  having  se- 
ven heads  and  ten  horns,  and  seven  crowns  upon  his  heads.  And  his  tail  drew 
the  third  part  of  the  stars  of  heaven,  and  did  cast  them  to  the  earth:  and  the 
dragon  stood  before  the  woman  which  was  ready  to  be  delivered,  for  to  devour 
her  child  as  soon  as  it  was  born.  And  bhe  brought  forth  a  man  child,  who  was 
•  to  rule  all  nations  with  a  rod  of  iron:  and  her  child  was  cauglit  up  unto  God 
and  to  his  throne. — Rev.  xii.  1 — o. 

This  prediction  is  apparently  collateral  with  tlio  first 
seal ;  exhibiting  as  it  does  the  Church,  over  which  Christ's 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  23 

supremacy  was  exercised.  x\s  the  Redeemer's  reign  would 
seem  naturally  to  imply,  the  Church  was  then  very  lovely; 
the  spouse  of  Christ  being  symbolicalh'  "clothed  with  the 
sun;"  which  indicates  the  purity  of  her  spiritual  influence. 
The  glorious  "Sun  of  Righteousness"  had  risen  upon  her, 
and  she  was  clad  in  his  beams.  On  the  contrary,  the 
"moon,"  {a  toaning  thing  Uhe  all  suhlunary  objects)  "was 
under  her  feet."  And  if  her  splendour  was  a  great  ivonder, 
her  self-denial  was  no  less  wonderful.  Thus*  adorned  and 
thus  heavenly-minded,  the  Church  had  a  beautiful  constella- 
tion of  "  twelve  stars  "  for  her  crown.  These  stars  may  refer 
to  the  twelve  apostles :  and  in  this  respect  the  view  must 
be  retrospective;  since  it  is  understood  that  most  of  the 
apostles  had  suffered  martyrdom,  anterior  to  the  time  of 
this  vision.  Yet  the  figure  may  also  include  the  succeeding 
ministry  of  those  times,  and  thus  be  truly  prophetic.  But 
the  dragon  is  supposed  to  draw  after  him,  and  to  cast  down 
to  the  earth,  "  the  third  part  of  the  stars  of  heaven ; "  which 
apparently  alludes  to  the  many  examples  of  apostacy,  that 
occurred  even  in  those  early  times.  The  mystery  of  ini- 
quity did  "already  work; "  and  not  a  few  gave  sad  evidence 
of  the  aggressive  intrusion  of  the  dragon. 

The  dragon,  as  a  malignant  spirit,  is  invisible;  and  in 
his  own  wily  capacity  he  stood  before  the  woman,  as  an 
antagonist  at  every  step  of  her  progress.  But  the  Roman 
empire  being  a  visible  development  of  the  antagonistic 
principle,  the  description  is  here  made  to  conform  in  both 
heads  and  horns. 

The  prolific  character  of  the  Church  had  been  predicted 
long  before,  by  a  similar  figure.  (Isa.  liv.  1.)  In  that  in- 
stance there  is  a  seeming  allusion  to  the  multitudes  of 
converts  from  the  Gentile  world.  But  in  this  case  some- 
thing more  than  such  accessions  is  undoubtedly  meant  by 
"a  man  child,  who  was  to  rule  all  nations  with  a  rod  of 
iron."  Such  a  personage  was  Jesus  of  Nazareth;  and  none 
but  he  can  answer  the  description.     And  here  the  vision 


24  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

is  again  retrospective;  in  order  to  connect  the  then  past 
with  the  then  future.  The  dragon  had  sought  to  destroy 
this  seed  of  the  woman,  from  his  cradle  to  his  grave :  and 
at  last  the  seeming  victory  was  only  apparent,  and  of 
short  continuance.  Despite  the  fury  of  the  dragon,  Messiah 
was  speedily  resurrected;  and  was  personally  caught  up  to 
God  and  to  his  throne.  These  primary  facts  had  become 
matter  of  history,  and  might  be  viewed  retrospectively: 
but  in  another  sense  the  vision  was  truly  prophetic.  In 
person  he  had  been  actually  caught  up :  yet,  effectively  and, 
in  fact,  he  was  identical  with  the  rider  on  the  "  white  horse" 
of  parallel  notice.  The  dragon,  having  persecuted  Him  in 
person,  now  sought  to  subvert  his  spiritual  supremacy  over 
the  Church.  For  this  purpose  dreadful  persecutions  were 
instigated  against  Christ's  mystical  body :  but  cruelty  could 
not  effect  the  Satanic  purpose :  for  the  Redeemer  would  not 
leave  his  people  on  account  of  their  afflictions.  On  the 
contrary  Christians  were  the  more  vigilant :  and  hence  the 
common  proverb,  "The  blood  of  the  martyrs  is  the  seed 
of  the  Church."  But  a  change  of  policy  ensued,  the  effect 
of  which  was  to  corrupt  the  great  body  of  nominal  Chris- 
tians: and  thus  the  dragon  succeeded  in  getting  up  a  rival 
pretender  to  the  headship  of  the  Church.  Thus  was  the 
man  child — the  true  head — supplanted,  and  then  "was 
caught  up  to  God  and  to  his  throne."  Ilis  supremacy  being 
thus  invaded  by  antichrist,  he  retired  for  a  time;  by  which 
I  understand  the  withdrawal  of  the  distinctive  influences 
of  his  primitive  reign.  In  retiring,  the  glorious  Sun  ga- 
thered up  his  beams:  and  the  woman  (the  Church,)  ceased 
to  be  a  luminous  "  wonder,"  having  now  become  a  pitiful 
object  of  insult.  The  glory  had  departed;  and  the  "dra- 
gon stood,"  but  the  "woman  fled."  '•' 

This  withdrawal  of  supernatural  influences,  as  indicated 


*The  Church  is  supposed  to  have  continued  in  the  enjoyment  of  some  of  the 
supernatural  gifts  of  the  Spirit  tbroughout  the  second  century.  See  Mosheim's 
Ecclesiastical  History,  Vol.  I.,  page  52,  (Harper's  Edition.) 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  25 

by  the  removal  of  the  man  child,  coincides  with  Ezekiel's 
vision  of  a  simiLar  occurrence.  For  the  appropriate  phice 
of  the  man  child — Immanuel — is  on  the  throne  above 
the  cherubim,  as  thus  expressed:  "And  above  the  firma- 
ment that  was  over  their  heads  was  the  likeness  of  a  throne, 
as  the  appearance  of  a  sapphire  stone :  and  upon  the  like- 
ness of  the  throne  was  the  likeness  as  the  appearance  of  a 
man  upon  it."  (Eze.  i.  26.)  Thus  did  the  Supreme  Head 
of  the  Church  preside  over  the  living  creatures — gifted  men 
of  those  primitive  ages — and  the  withdrawal  of  those  gifts 
is  apparently  represented  by  the  following  symbolic  action : 
"  Then  did  the  cherubims  lift  up  their  wings,  and  the  wheels 
were  beside  them;  and  the  glory  of  the  God  of  Israel  was 
over  them  above.  And  the  glory  of  the  Lord  went  up  from 
the  midst  of  the  city,  and  stood  upon  the  mountain  which 

is  on  the  east  side  of  the  city So  the  vision 

that  I  had  seen  went  up  from  me."  (Eze.  xi.  22 — 24.) 
John's  vision  of  the  living  creatures  is  an  abbreviation  of 
Ezekiel's  vision.  So  in  this  case  the  "man  child"  corre- 
sponds to  the  "appearance  of  a  man"  upon  the  throne; 
and  it  is  remarkable  that  both  Ezekiel's  symbol  and  John's 
are  represented  as  being  caught  up.  In  the  ascension  of  the 
former,  "  the  glory  of  the  Lord  went  up;"  and  the  same  is 
manifestly  implied  in  the  latter,  since  the  departure  of  the 
man  child  is  immediately  followed  by  the  flight  of  the  wo- 
man (the  Church,)  to  the  icildeiiiess.  Thus  departed  the 
special  manifestations  of  Messiah's  Headship,  which  mani- 
festations have  never  yet  been  restored;  but  a  glorious 
resuscitation  is  also  indicated  by  these  same  figures,  as  we 
shall  find  in  a  subsequent  prediction. 


26  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  ROMAN  EMPIRE,  AS  SYMBOLIZED  BY  A  MONSTROUS 
BEAST. A.  3. 

And  I  stood  upon  the  sand  of  the  sea,  and  saw  a  beast  rise  up  out  of  the  sea,  having 
seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and  upon  his  horns  ten  crowns,  and  upon  Lis  heads 
the  name  of  blasphemy.  And  the  beast  •which  I  saw  was  like  unto  a  leopard, 
and  his  feet  were  as  the  feet  of  a  bear,  and  his  mouth  as  the  mouth  of  a  lion: 
and  the  dragon  gave  him  his  power,  and  his  seat,  and  great  authority.  And  I 
saw  one  of  his  heads,  as  it  were  wounded  to  death;  and  his  deadly  wound  was 
healed;  and  all  the  world  wondered  after  the  beast. — Rev.  xiii.  1 — 3. 

These  verses  are  also  regarded  as  parallel  to  the  first 
seal.  The  seven  heads  of  this  monstrous  beast  do  appa- 
rently represent  the  seven  consecutive  forms  of  the  Roman 
government,  viz :  the  Kingly,  the  Consular,  the  Dlckdoridl, 
the  Decemvirate,  the  Triumvirate,  the  Imperial,  and  finally 
the  Papal.  Five  of  these  heads  had  passed  away  before 
the  time  of  this  vision.  The  sixth — the  Imperial — then 
flourished ;  and  the  seventh  remained  for  a  subsequent  de- 
velopment. Consequently  this  vision  was  partly  retro- 
spective, and  partly  prophetic.  Daniel's  view  of  this  same 
beast  was  simply  prophetic:  but  by  the  apostle's  day  much 
of  that  prophet's  prediction  had  been  spread  out  on  the 
page  of  history. 

Christ  was  born  under  the  Imperial  head,  and  was  Coesar's 
contemporary.  His  enemies  tried  hard  to  exhibit  him  in 
a  false  position,  by  representing  him  as  Ca3sar's  rival.  But 
he  disclaimed  all  such  pretensions,  saying,  "  My  kingdom 
is  not  of  this  world."  He  infrhiged  not  on  the  Imperial 
prerogatives,  but  said,  "  Render  therefore  unto  Ca}sar  the 
things  which  are  Cossar's,  and  unto  God  the  things  that 
are  God's."  Subsequently,  He  exercised  spiritual  supre- 
macy over  the  Church,  as  represented  by  the  Rider  on  the 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  1  i 

white  horse;  but  to  Eome  was  left  the  civil  rule.  Thus 
were  the  two  kingxloms  simultaneous;  and  the  metaphori- 
cal representations  must  be  collateral. 

The  "ten  horns,"  having  each  a  crown,  are  understood 
to  prefigure  so  many  distinct  kingdoms  of  simultaneous 
existence.  They  pertain  to  the  seventh — the  Papal — head ; 
and  therefore  they  had  not  risen  at  the  time  now  under 
consideration. 

This  beast  combines  the  skulking  agility  of  the  "leopard," 
the  tenacitj^of  the  "bear,"  and  the  boldness  of  the  "lion." 
And  this  complex  monster  is  finished  off  by  the  diabolical 
infusion  of  an  infernal  energy:  for  "the  dragon  gave  him 
his  power,  and  his  seat,  and  great  authority."  The  dragon, 
in  his  individual  capacity,  is  "  the  prince  of  the  power  of 
the  air,  the  spirit  that  now  Avorketh  in  the  children  of  dis- 
obedience." Thus  has  he  reigned  in  the  hearts  of  wicked 
men  universally  since  the  ftill.  Relative  to  his  modes  of 
secret  operation,  we  can  have  but  very  imperfect  concep- 
tions. Certain  it  is,  however,  that  Satan  has  a  great  dis- 
position to  assume  some  visible  agency,  through  which  to 
operate  on  the  outward  senses.  Even  a  serpent  was  as- 
sumed, when  no  better  could  be  obtained.  But  since  the 
fall  of  man,  there  is  no  want  for  human  instrumentalities. 
He  has  also  had  the  address  to  secure  the  influence  of 
kingdoms  and  empires  in  his  interest.  Every  great  mo- 
narchy has,  in  its  day,  been  his  humble  servant.  Like 
many  other  magnates,  he  is  ever  ready  to  co-operate  with 
any  formidable  power  that  might  bid  well  for  his  services. 
He  tempted  even  our  Lord,  to  employ  his  services  in  set- 
ting up  a  universal  kingdom,  in  terms  profanely  impudent : 
but  in  that  case  he  was  repulsed  with  a  most  withering  re- 
buke. Thus  repulsed,  he  fell  back  to  make  the  most  he 
could  of  what  still  remained  to  the  Eoman  monarchy; 
at  the  overthrow  of  which  he  is  doomed  to  a  long  banish- 
ment. 

Li  instigating  the  heathen  emperors  to  persecute  Chris- 
tians, the  dragon  went  about  as  a  "  roaring  lion ; "  but  on 


28  A   NEW  THEORY  OF 

the  conversion  of  Constantine,  and  the  consequent  trans- 
formation of  the  empire,  the  lion  was  exorcised.  Persecu- 
tion was  speedily  suppressed,  and  the  Church  taken  under 
Imperial  protection.  But,  with  wonderful  adroitness,  he, 
too,  assumed  the  appearance  of  an  "  angel  of  light,"  and 
presently  corrupted  the  Church  so  effectually  as  to  subserve 
his  purposes  even  under  forms  nominally  Christian.  There- 
fore, the  transformation  under  Constantino  proved  to  be 
only  "a  little  help,"  (Dan.  xi.  34,)  and  this  new  phase  of 
the  Imperial  head  was  of  short  duration.  Barbarism  over- 
ran the  Western  division  of  the  empire:  and  the  head  was 
by  them  wounded  to  death  by  the  fall  of  Augustulus,  A.  D. 
476. 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  29 


^tmxh  ^al  m)i  its  ^araltels. 


CHAPTER   I. 
The  Bishop  of  Rome,  on  the  red  horse  of  Ecclesiastical  supremacy,  becomes 
the  seventh  head  of  the  civil  monarchy — b  1. 

CHAPTER   II. 
Flight  of  the  woman,  (the  church,)  to  the  wilderness — b  2. 

CHAPTER  III. 
The  beast's  deadly  wound  healed,  by  the  accession  of  the  papal  head — b  3. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Papacy  as  symbolized  by  the  metaphor  of  a  base  harlot — b  4. 

CHAPTER  V. 
The  epoch  from  which  to  compute  the  reign  of  antichrist,  as  ascertained  from 
Daniel's  number  1290  and  John's  number  666 — b  5,  b  6. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  BISHOP  OF  ROME,  ON  THE  RED  HORSE  OF  ECCLESIASTICAL  SU- 
PREMACY, BECOMES  THE  HEAD  OF  THE  CIVIL  MONARCHY — B  1. 

And  when  he  had  opened  the  second  seal,  I  heard  the  second  beast  say.  Come 
and  see.  And  there  went  out  another  horse  that  was  red ;  and  power  was  given 
to  him  that  sat  thereon  to  take  peace  from  the  earth,  and  that  they  should  kill 
one  another:  and  there  was  given  unto  him  a  great  sword. — Rev.  vi.  3,  4. 

If  the  first  seal  might  fitly  represent  the  pristine  ages  of 
Christianity;  then  may  this  second  seal  represent  the  pris- 
tine ages  of  Popery — the  antichristian  apostacy.     The  term 


30  A   NEW  THEORY  OF 

antichrist  signifies  opposed  to  Chrid.  Even  amongst  Pro- 
testants there  are  most  unhappily  such  oppositions,  both  in 
doctrine  and  practice;  and  in  just  so  far  are  thej  antichris- 
tian.  The  Gnostics  of  the  first  century  were  so  styled; 
because  that  by  sophistical  reasoning  they  denied  the  pro- 
per liumanlty  of  Christ.  (1  John  iv.  2,  3.)  What  then 
ma}^  be  said  of  the  Arians  of  the  fourth  century,  who  de- 
nied His  divinity  ?  Idolatry  is  also  antagonistic,  (2  Cor. 
vi.  15 — 17;)  and  in  this  respect,  at  least,  is  Popery  anti- 
christian.  Even  in  the  apostolic  age  there  were  "  man}- 
antichrists ;"  (1  John  ii.  18,)  and  the  presumption  is,  that 
subsequent  ages  have  multiplied,  rather  than  diminished 
the  number.  But  in  the  study  of  prophecy,  we  use  the 
term  with  reference  to  the  Roman  apostacy,  as  antichrist 
pre-eminently ;  because  of  the  extent  of  its  power  and  in- 
fluence, the  completeness  of  its  systematic  organization,  and 
the  long  continuance  of  its  abuses. 

Prior  to  these  visions  had  the  "mystery  of  iniquity"  be- 
gun to  work,  like  the  fermentation  of  an  unhallowed  leaven. 
The  great  monster  was  then  seen  in  the  distance,  and  had 
begun  to  give  an  earnest  of  his  spirit.  Diotrephes  loved  to 
have  the  pre-eminence ;  and  subsequently  the  church  was 
cursed  with  many  such  aspirants.  Nothing  but  the  forbid- 
ding influence  of  Rome  Pagan  prevented  the  complete  de- 
velopment of  that  principle,  which  supplanted  the  Re- 
deemer by  exalting  mere  men.  Says  the  apostle  Paul, 
''  Only  he  who  now  letteth  will  let,  until  he  be  taken  out 
of  the  way.  And  then  shall  that  wicked  be  revealed." 
(2  Thess.  ii.  7,  8.)  The  presence  of  the  Imperial  head 
operated  as  a  barrier;  but  the  downfall  of  that  head  left 
the  field  open  for  the  Papal. 

Christ's  headship  over  the  church  was  usurped  by  him 
of  Rome,  who  assumed  to  be  Christ's  Vicar;  and  hence,  as 
a  governing  power,  he  is  apparently  represented  by  the 
rider  on  the  red  horse  of  this  seal.  Of  this  rider  it  is  said, 
"  power  was  given  to  him  that  sat  thereon  to  take   peace 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  31 

from  the  earth."  This  power  was  not  innate ;  for  some 
popes  were  really  very  weak  men.  The  power  was  given — 
given  by  the  people  far  gone  in  superstition  and  will-wor- 
ship. Civil  rulers  were  indeed  accessory  to  the  advance- 
ment of  the  Papacy,  but  only  in  so  far  as  they  reflected  the 
spirit  of  the  age  in  which  they  lived.  Had  the  people  ge- 
nerally still  retained  the  simplicity  of  the  gospel  in  its  pu- 
rity, Popery  could  no  more  have  gained  the  ascendency, 
than  James  II.  could  resaddle  it  upon  Protestant  England. 
We  are  perhaps  too  much  inclined  to  regard  Popery  as 
something  distinct  from  the  character  and  will  of  the  peo- 
ple. In  fact  it  is  just  what  a  backsliding  people  have  given 
it  power  to  be.  And  the  same  will  doubtless  hold  true  in 
regard  to  the  future  of  our  own  country,  about  which  we 
have  much  solicitude.  Our  future  will  be  a  development  of 
the  popular  character. 

There  were  indeed  some  conservative  men  under  this 
seal,  who  opposed  the  abuses  of  the  age;  but  an  obscure 
minority  could  not  roll  back  the  tide  of  innovation.  The 
fact  that  Popery  took  its  rise  in  the  w^ay  of  taking  'peace 
from  the  earth,  implies  that  considerable  opposition  had  to 
be  overcome ;  for  had  there  been  no  opposition,  the  Pope 
would  have  mounted  the  "  red  horse "  quite  peaceably. 
But  in  that  case  such  a  horse  v/ould  not  have  been  a  pro- 
per emblem  of  his  early  aggression ;  since  the  colour  is  in- 
dicative of  violence  and  blood. 

But  this  breach  of  the  public  peace  was  owing  in  a  very 
great  degree  to  that  spirit  of  rivalry,  which  then  convulsed 
all  Christendom.  There  were  set  up  conflicting  claims  to 
the  supremacy.  The  people  gave  power  to  these  aspirants, 
"that  THEY,  (a  2J?iiraZ%  of  pretenders,)  should  kill  one 
another."  Of  these  there  were  three  famous  examples — 
the  Prelates  of  Constantinople,  of  Rome,  and  of  Alexan- 
dria. After  a  time  the  two  former  completely  silenced  the 
latter — ecclesiastically  they  hilled  him — and  his  pretensions 
were  hushed  forever.     Hereupon  he  of  Rome  attained  the 


32  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

ascendency  in  the  west:  but  his  surviving  rival  held  on 
tenaciously  in  the  east.  In  this  fearful  strife  about  "  which 
of  them  should  be  the  greatest,"  the  clergy  took  sides,  and 
the  laity  took  sides.  Councils  decided,  and  councils  re- 
versed such  decisions.  Civil  rulers  took  up  the  quarrel 
with  maddening  zeal.  And  the  two  rivals  most  heartily 
anathematized  each  other — hiUed  one  another  after  the  Pa- 
pal fashion.  Ultimately  the  strife  resulted  in  a  schism  be- 
tween the  east  and  the  west ;  from  which  time  the  Bishop 
of  Rome  maintained  his  position  in  the  west;  and  having 
anathematized  eastern  Christendom,  he  claimed  to  be  Uni- 
versal Bishop. 

There  remained  yet  another  step  to  complete  the  beastly 
identity ;  which  crowning  feat  is  sj^mbolized  thus,  "  and 
there  was  given  unto  him  a  great  sv/ord."  The  sword  is 
an  emblem  of  civil  power.  Such  power  had  been  acquired 
by  the  Pope  in  various  aggressive  steps ;  but  he  was  not 
formally  clothed  with  royalty,  until  so  crowned  by  Pepin 
of  France,  A.  D.,  756.*  This  act  of  coronation  over  a  part 
of  Italy,  then  denominated  the  Patrimony  of  St.  Pder,  marks 
a  notable  era  in  the  history  of  Popery,  and  also  of  the  re- 
vived Roman  Monarchy.  And  this  memorable  event  seems 
to  mark  the  close  of  this  second  seal. 


CHAPTER  II. 

FLIGHT  OF   THE  WOMAN,   (tHE   CHURCH)  TO  THE   WILDERNESS — 
B.  2. 

And  her  child  was  caught  up  unto  God,  and  to  his  throne.  And  the  woman  tied  into 
the  wilderness,  where  she  hath  a  place  prepared  of  God,  that  they  should  feed  her 
there  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  threescore  days. — Rev.  xii.  5.  0. 

Already  has  attention  been  directed  to  so  much  of  this 
passage,  as  relates  to  the  removal  of  the  "man  child" — 


Revolutions  in  Europe,  by  Koch,  page  GO. 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  33 

Immanuel, — but  it  was  done  in  anticipation  of  the  time  now 
under  consideration.  The  event  stood  intimately  connected 
with  anterior  events :  and  for  that  reason  it  was  then  taken 
up  in  that  connexion.  In  reahty  it  was  coeval  with  the 
rise  of  antichrist.  The  Redeemer  did  not  withdraw  from 
the  antagonism  of  Rome  Pagan,  however  bitter,  but  from 
the  supplanting  rivalry  of  Rome  Papal.  His  exit  was  not 
a  sudden  transition,  that  might  be  visibly  apparent  at  once : 
but  as  Popery  was  gradual  in  its  aggressions :  so  did  the  Re- 
deemer gradually  withdraw  the  distinctive  marks  of  his  pre- 
sence. One  by  one  were  such  tokens  withheld — withheld 
perhaps  for  a  little  season,  and  again  shining  out  with  a 
lingering  and  tremulous  solicitude.  The  supernatural  gifts 
were  suspended  long  before  the  more  ordinary  graces,  which 
last  have  been  present  through  every  age.  The  manner  of 
Jehovah's  departure  from  Israel  of  old  was  full  of  significance, 
(Ezek.  X.  &  xi.)  First,  the  divine  glory  left  its  appropriate 
position  over  the  cherubim,  as  if  to  depart  from  the  dese- 
crated temple.  But  the  symbol  lingered  on  the  threshold, 
and  again  returned  to  the  cherubim,  before  the  departure 
from  the  city  to  the  mountain.  Thus,  in  the  departure  from 
the  Christian  church,  some  shining  lights — noble  confessors 
— sprang  up  at  intervals,  long  after  defection  had  become 
general. 

But  at  length  the  glory  had  departed;  and  the  bereaved 
mother  must  fly.  Antichrist  had  risen ;  and  she  must  fly 
to  the  wilderness;  which  figure  is  apparently  borrowed  from 
the  perambulations  of  the  Israelites  in  the  desert.  The 
figure  manifestly  implies  a  state  of  abstraction  from  the 
observation  of  resident  contemporaries.  Don't  ask  me  then 
to  identify  a  people  thus  remote  from  human  observation, 
and  recognised  only  by  the  omniscient  eye  of  Jehovah,  as 
God's  "hidden  ones."  Often  have  the  champions  of  Rome 
demanded,  with  an  air  of  triumph,  "  Where  was  your  church 
before  the  days  of  Luther  ? "  Indeed !  And  what  know  we 
of  the  Israelites  in  the  trackless  desert,  beyond  what  is  re- 


34  A  NEW   THEORY  OF 

corded  of  them  in  God's  own  book?  Nothing.  Even  their 
contemporaries  took  little  notice  of  them;  except  when  the}' 
came  into  near  proximity,  at  which  times  they  were  a 
terror  to  the  nations  round  about.  So  of  the  people  here 
predicted;  they  were  known  to  God,  but  chiefly  overlooked 
by  man.  Whether  scattered  on  the  mountains,  as  sheep 
having  no  shepherd,  hid  in  caverns  of  the  earth,  or  in- 
carcerated in  prison,  they  were  well  known  to  God,  and 
were  all  enrolled  in  his  book:  for  we  read,  "And  all  that 
dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  worship  him,  (the  heast,)  whose 
names  are  not  written  in  the  book  of  Life  of  the  Lamb  slain 
from  the  foundation  of  the  world,"  (Rev.  xiii.  8.)  They 
are  written  in  God's  book,  not  man's;  and  we  should  not 
be  required  to  identify  them  as  an  organic  body  known  to 
history.  Therefore  ask  not  who  they  were,  or  where  they 
were,  during  this  zigzag  pilgrimage.  Why  ask  their  name 
seeing  it  is  secret?  I  could  readily  point  to  their  encamp- 
ments, at  such  times  as  they  came  prominently  into  view : 
at  which  times  they  were  a  terror  to  their  adversaries,  as 
truly  as  were  the  Israelites.  The  modern  Balak  was  not 
less  jealous  than  his  predecessor:  and  the  curses  of  the 
modern  Balaam  have  been  equally  unavailing. 

But  how  can  Romanists  defend  their  own  assumptions 
in  a  manner  consistent  with  this  figure?  They  boast  of  a 
continuously  visible  organization,  and  a  visible  head  of 
unity ;  where  then  is  their  abstract  wilderness  state,  as  a 
distinguishing  characteristic  of  God's  people  ?  God  has  said, 
"  Come  out  of  her,  my  people,  that  ye  be  not  partakers  of 
her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues."  But 
when,  and  where,  did  the  Roman  communion  make  a  re- 
formatory exodus  from  an  apostate  church,  to  which  an 
anterior  relation  had  been  sustained  ?  Their  boasted  pri- 
ority and  continuous  identity  preclude  the  supposition  of 
any  such  movement  in  their  history.  On  the  contrary, 
Rome  has  anathematized  all  such  secessions,  asschi^matical 
and  damnable.     Consequently,  Romanists  are  not  that  re- 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  35 

tiring,  that  fleeing  community,  whom  God  denominates 
"my  people." 

Moreover  they  have  boasted  of  apostolic  orders  in  an  un- 
broken line  of  succession — the  very  arrogance  against  which 
the  apostle  admonished  the  Romans!  (Rom.  xi.  18-21.) 
Despite  such  pertinent  warning,  they  have  persisted  in 
claiming  to  have  the  ?'oo^  of  the  matter  in  themselves;  and 
have  boasted  themselves  against  the  hranches.  Their  priests 
claim  to  have  derived  from  the  apostles  plenary  power  to 
dispense  the  bread  of  life,  during  all  exigencies  of  every 
age.  Thus  do  they  suppose  the  humble  faithful  to  have 
been  fed  with  spiritual  food,  according  to  an  original,  stand- 
ing, and  ordinary  provision  made  for  the  church  universal. 
Where  the  necessity  then  for  a  special  provision  in  behalf 
of  a  people  circumstanced  as  they  profess  to  have  been — 
"a  place  prepared  of  God,  that  they  should  feed  her  there?" 
In  the  absence  of  all  ordinary  sustenance  the  Israelites  were 
fed  on  manna,  by  a  special  provision  of  Providence.  80  in 
the  absence  of  a  regular  ministry,  and  often  without  ^ny 
public  ministry  at  all,  have  God's  hidden  ones  been  repeat- 
edly fed  in  accordance  with  the  special  provision  made  for 
an  abstract  wilderness  state.  Ah,  Rome!  you  may  con- 
tinue to  hug  the  superannuated  c:host  of  apostolical  suc- 
cession and  plenary  power  :  but  this  very  pretence  is  incon- 
sistent with  the  emergent  state  here  predicted  of  God's 
people. 

Thus  it  will  be  seen  that  we  are  not  to  have  any  very 
distinct  view  of  God's  select  people,  during  a  considerable 
part  of  their  long  pilgrimage  of  1260  years.  What  has 
been  said  of  them  must  suffice  for  the  present.  When  they 
are  retired  from  human  view,  into  the  hidden  recesses  of 
the  desert,  we  need  not  attempt  to  adduce  them.  But  they 
will  reappear  at  various  periods;  when  it  will  be  a  privilege 
to  cultivate  further  acquaintance. 


36  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 


CHAPTER  HI. 

THE  beast's  deadly  "V70UND  HEALED,  BY  THE  ACCESSION  OF  THE 
PAPAL  HEAD — B.  3. 

And  his  deadly  wound  was  healed:  and  all  the  world  wondered  after  the  beast. 
And  they  worshipped  the  dragon  which  gave  power  unto  the  beast:  and  they 
worshipped  the  beast,  saying,  Who  is  like  unto  the  beast  ?  who  is  able  to  make 
war  with  him  ?  And  there  was  given  unto  him  a  mouth  s^peaking  great  things,  and 
blasphemies ;  and  power  was  given  unto  him  to  continue  forty  and  two  months. — 
Rev.  XIII.  3 — 5. 

Romulus  founded  the  civil  polity  of  Rome;  and  Numa 
instituted  her  system  of  Pagan  worship :  both  of  which  in- 
stitutions continued  to  exert  their  respective  shares  of  in- 
fluence under  the  various  forms  of  government.  But  even- 
tually both  were  subverted.  During  the  reign  of  the  Chris- 
tian emperors,  Paganism  was  wounded  to  death,  (formally;) 
and  the  civil  polity  fell  soon  after.  Thus  the  religious  in- 
stitution was  first  wounded;  and  it  was  also  flrst  to  be 
healed ;  for  the  Pope  became  first  an  ecclesiastical,  and  then 
a  civil  ruler.  In  this  healing  process  Rome  Papal  incor- 
porated many  of  the  rites  a;nd  ceremonies  of  Rome  Pagan, 
in  a  modified  sense  at  least.  Moreover  the  various  orders 
of  functionaries,  from  the  Pontifex  Maximus  down  to  the 
lowest  mendicant,  bear  a  striking  analogy.  On  entering  a 
modern  cathedral,  we  can  scarcely  resist  the  impression 
that  we  have  strayed  into  a  heathen  temple.  Rome  stoutly 
denies  all  tliis;  but  her  manifest  idolatry  puts  to  shame  all 
such  disclaimers. 

After  tlie  downfall  of  the  Imperial  head  in  the  west,  the 
civil  polity  began  to  be  healed  in  the  subsequent  organiza- 
tion of  several  kingdoms  on  the  old  territory.  These  king- 
doms were  the  "  ten  horns,"  which  gave  their  power  unto 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  37 

the  beast.  And  finall}'  the  wound  was  completely  healed, 
in  the  promotion  of  the  Pope  to  royal  station.  This  seventh 
head,  with  its  subservient  horns,  stood  forth  as  a  develop- 
ment of  the  Apocalyptic  figure;  and  a  mighty  beast  it 
was  in  the  apprehension  of  all  beholders — "  all  the  world, 
{Roman  looiid  or  empire,)  wondered  after  the  beast."  In 
all  this  the  understanding  had  little  to  do.  A  superstitious 
frenzj^,  and  a  morbid  propensity  toward  the  marvellous, 
were  characteristic  of  the  public  mind ;  and  the  more  au- 
daciously absurd  and  blasphemous,  the  greater  the  wonder. 
Of  such  qualities  the  Roman  Pontiff  became  an  ideal  con- 
summation. Both  princes  and  subjects  were  set  agog  with 
insane  admiration  of  the  beast.  He  assumed  divine  titles 
and  claimed  divine  honours;  whereupon  they  "worshipped 
the  beast."  But  we  forbear  to  enlarge  on  these  God-dis- 
honouring facts,  so  well  known  to  every  intelligent  reader, 
and  deplored  by  every  devout  Christian. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  PAPACY  AS  SYMBOLIZED  BY  THE  METAPHOR  OF  A  BASE 
HARLOT — B.  4. 

And  there  came  one  of  the  seven  angels  which  had  the  seven  vials,  and  talked  with 
me,  saying  unto  me.  Come  hither ;  I  will  show  unto  thee  the  judgment  of  the 
great  whore  that  sitteth  upon  many  waters,  &c. — Rev.  xvii.  throughout. 

The  thirteenth  chapter  exhibits  Rome  as  a  civil  despo- 
tism; as  a  counterpart  to  which  we  have  here  a  representa- 
tion of  her  ecclesiastical  corruption.  Civil  tyranny  is  hor- 
rible; but  religious  apostacy  and  hypocritical  impiety  are 
intolerably  disgusting.  A  more  hateful  picture  than  the 
one  now  before  us,  could  not  be  conceived;  yet  the  figure 


38  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

is  not  more  despicable,  than  the  subject  has  become  in 
fact/-' 

The  ancient  prophets  represented  idolatry,  and  its  con- 
comitant evils,  as  spiritual  whoredom.  And  since  the  Church 
is  regarded  as  Christ's  spouse,  the  figure  is  a  just  representa- 
tion of  her  defection  from  Him.  That  antichrist  has  so 
departed  is  manifest :  and  that  the  Papal  worship  has  be- 
come grossly  superstitious  and  idolatrous  is  equally  plain. 
Spiritual  whoredom  is  her  foul  turpitude ;  of  which  we  have 
an  appropriate  figure. 

The  whore  is  said  to  sit  "upon  many  waters,"  (verse  1,)  of 
which  we  have  the  following  angelic  interpretation.  "The 
waters  which  thou  sawest,  where  the  whore  sitteth,  are 
people,  multitudes,  and  nations,  and  tongues."  These  mul- 
titudes of  devotees,  are  the  constituent  elements  of  the 
civil  polity,  as  will  be  seen  on  comparing  the  third  verse; 
"And  I  saw  a  woman  sit  upon  a  scarlet-coloured  beast,  full 
of  names  of  blasphemy,  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns." 
The  numbers  of  the  heads  and  horns,  and  the  inscriptions 
of  blasphemy,  do  fully  identify  this  beast  with  that  of  the 
thirteenth  chapter  already  noticed.  Hence  it  is  the  civil 
power,  on  which  reposes  this  ecclesiastical  prostitute;  "with 
whom  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  committed  fornication." 

The  woman  is  said  to  be  "  arrayed  in  purple  and  scarlet 
colour;"  in  uniformity  with  which  she  sits  on  a  "scarlet- 
coloured  beast;"  both  of  which  correspond  to  the  "red 
horse"  of  the  second  seal.  Therefore  the  red  horse  and 
this  scarlet-coloured  beast  may  be  regarded  as  identically 
the  same ;  and  the  riders  are  the  same,  except  that  the 
former  represents  the  masculine  severity  of  the  system,  and 
the  latter  personates  its  feminine  lasciviousness.     It  is  very 


*  It  is  a  very  remarkable  circumstance  that  the  apostle  was  symbolically  intro- 
duced to  the  subject  of  this  chapter  by  "  one  of  the  seven  angels  which  had  the 
seven  vials."  There  is  something  significant  in  tliis,  but  it  cannot  be  advantageously 
presented  at  this  point.  AVe  therefore  defer  the  suggestion,  that  it  msiy  be  adduced 
in  another  connexion. 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  39 

remarkable  too  that  the  "great  red  dragon,"  of  the  twelfth 
chapter,  is  another  parallel  in  this  same  connexion.  In 
accordance  with  which  the  Pope  and  his  cardinals  have 
a  rage  for  red  in  their  dress  and  equipage.  Strange  infa- 
tuation, to  make  a  public  display  of  this  predicted  badge  of 
their  abominable  apostacy! 

In  a  previous  essay,  the  "seven  heads"  were  adverted  to 
as  symbols  of  the  seven  consecutive  forms  of  the  Roman 
government;  and  the  idea  is  repeated  here  in  the  mention 
of  "kings."  But  in  this  instance  the  number  has  also  a 
mystical  reference  to  the  site  of  the  mystical  Babylon; 
"The  seven  heads  are  seven  mountains,  on  which  the  wo- 
man sitteth."  Of  this  Dr.  Langdon  says,  "This  most 
plainly  points  out  Rome,  which  was  so  famous  for  being 
built  on  seven  hills,  that  this  is  the  description  of  it  in  the 
most  celebrated  classic  authors.  Ovid  particularl}^  described 
it  by  this  peculiar  situation  in  the  following  distich : — 

*  Qua3  de  septem,  totum  cireumspicit  orbem, 
Montlbus,  Imperii  Roma  Deumque  locus. 

Which  may  be  translated  thus : 

Rome,  the  cbief  seat  of  empire  and  the  gods, 

Which  from  seven  hills  looks  round  and  views  the  globe. 

From  this  it  is  evident  that  this  woman,  or  the  great 
city  repeatedly  called  Babylon  in  these  visions,  is  the  great 
city  Rome.  And  that  no  doubt  may  remain,  the  angel  adds 
a  farther  description  in  the  last  verse  of  this  chapter,  which 
cannot  be  applied  to  any  other  city.  The  following  is 
that  indubitable  allusion  to  the  imperial  city  of  that  age  : 
"'  And  the  woman  which  thou  sawest  is  that  great  city, 
which  reigneth  over  the  kings  of  the  earth."  This  was 
then  true  of  Rome  emphatically,  but  of  no  other  city. 

A  brazen  and  impudent  face  is  the  common  index  of  in- 
famy; and  Rome  has  it  with  a  witness.  This  unblush- 
ing attainment  is  set  forth  in  the  prophecy  thus.  "  And 
upon  her  forehead  was  a  name  written,  mystery,  Babylon 

*  Ovid  Trist.  lib.  1,  Eleg.  4. 


40  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

THE    GREAT,  THE    MOTHER  OF    HARLOTS    AND   ABOMINATIONS    OF 

THE  EARTH."  Notwitlistanding  her  superstitious  abomina- 
tions, she  holds  up  her  head  as  if  nothing  unchristian  had 
occurred  in  her  history.  She  holds  that  the  adoration  of 
saints  and  images  is  not  idolatry !  She  has  shed  the  blood 
of  the  martyrs  of  Jesus;  and  now  we  are  very  coolly  told 
that  the  outrage  will  be  repeated,  so  soon  as  she  shall  have 
the  power! 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  EPOCH  FROM  WHICH  TO  COMPUTE  THE  REIGN  OF  ANTICHRIST 
AS  ASCERTAINED  FROM  DANIEL'S  NUMBER  1290,  AND  JOHN's 
NUMBER  666 — B.  5,  B.  6. 

And  from  the  time  that  the  daily  sacrifice  shall  be  taken  away,  and  the  abomina- 
tion that  maketh  desolate  set  up,  there  shall  be  a  thousand  two  hundred  and 
ninety  days. — Dan,  xii.  11. 

Here  is  wisdom.  Let  him  that  hath  understanding  count  the  number  of  ihe  beast : 
for  it  is  the  number  of  a  man;  and  his  number  is  six  hundred  three  score  and 
six. — Rkv.  XIII.  18. 

In  prophetic  numbers  generally  a  day  represents  a  literal 
year,  as  intimated  to  the  prophet  Ezekiel : — "  I  have  ap- 
pointed thee  each  day  for  a  year."  (Ez.  vi.  6.)  There  are 
some  few  instances  in  which  such  numbers  are  apparently 
to  be  taken  in  the  literal  sense ;  but  generally  the  figura- 
tive construction  obtains — a  day  for  a  year.  A  month  is 
reckoned  as  30  days,  and  360  days  for  a  year,  according  to 
the  ancient  style.  Hence  John's  "  forty  and  two  months," 
for  the  reign  of  Popery ;  and  Daniel's  "  time,  times,  and  a 
half,"  {one  year,  two  years,  and  half  a  year,)  amount  each 
to  1260  literal  years. 

The  "  great  sword  "  of  civil  power  was  given  to  the  Pa- 
pacy by  Pepin,  A.  D.  756,  as  shown  in  a  former  chapter. 


THE  APOCALYPSE,  41 

That  act  of  coronation  is  a  very  plausible  epoch,  from  which 
to  compute  the  beginning  of  the  1260  years  of  Papal  domi- 
nation. As  yet  this  assumption  is  a  mere  hypothesis ;  but 
it  is  believed  that  corroborating  testimony  may  be  derived 
from  those  two  numbers,  which  stand  at  the  head  of  this 
chapter,  if  correctly  understood  and  rightly  applied. 

The  presentation  of  our  peculiar  view  of  Daniel's  number 
1290  is  attended  with  much  difficulty,  and  the  effort  is 
made  with  a  trembling  hand.  In  addition  to  the  abstruse- 
ness  of  the  subject,  it  is  pre-occupied  by  the  time-honoured 
interpretations  and  glosses  of  the  Withers,  to  gainsay  which 
may  invite  the  imputation  of  heresy.  The  time  is  not  far 
distant,  however,  when  those  venerable  computations  will 
have  been  fully  tested  by  the  concurrence,  or  the  contra- 
diction of  events.  Should  the  common  interpretation  be 
confirmed,  our  fond  efforts  will  be  unavailing;  but  should 
the  anticipated  time  expire  without  any  apparent  confirma- 
tion, our  theory  may  then  perhaps  come  in  for  an  impartial 
hearing. 

Daniel  was  duly  apprized  of  the  beast's  continuance  for 
the  long  term  of  1260  years.  (Dan.  vii.  25.)  In  the  12th 
chapter  is  a  recapitulation  of  preceding  topics ;  and  at  the 
7th  verse  that  same  number  is  repeated.  But  the  number 
stood  in  an  isolated  position ;  there  being  no  data  given  as 
yet,  from  which  to  reckon  the  beginning :  and  without  such 
data  it  could  be  of  no  practical  utility  to  the  prophet,  or 
any  other  person.  In  this  dilemma  the  anxious  prophet 
complained  thus :  "  I  heard,  but  I  understood  not."  The 
angel's  response  intimates  that  the  lapse  of  time  would  be 
requisite  to  a  due  understanding,  and  also  that  a  patient 
exercise  of  wisdom  would  be  necessary  even  in  subsequent 
time :  and  then  he  proceeded  to  give  an  additional  number 
of  specific  date,  the  termination  of  which  might  direct  at- 
tention to  the  woful  time  in  question.  This  admirable  ar- 
rangement seems  to  have  imparted  much  satisfaction  to 
the  prophet ;  and  he  did  not  repeat  his  complaint  founded 
4 


42  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

Oil  a  want  of  understanding.  By  virtue  of  this  intervening 
number  lie  might  now  understand  how  long  it  would  be  to 
the  rise  of  the  great  antagonism :  and  we  too  might  derive 
satisfaction  from  this  ex-planatory  number,  were  it  placed 
in  a  correct  light;  but  unfortunately  our  English  Bible  has 
an  erroneous  translation  of  the  verse  in  question.  Our 
translation  of  the  angelic  solution  reads  thus :  "  And  from 
the  time  that  the  daily  sacrifice  shall  be  taken  away,  and 
the  abomination  that  maketh  desolate  set  up,  there  shall 
be  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  ninety  days."  Here  we 
have  a  complex  specification  of  events  for  the  beginning  of 
this  number,  but  no  event  called  for  in  the  termination. 
No  expositor,  that  I  have  seen,  has  ever  found  an  event  for 
the  terminus.  Expositors  have  resorted  to  mere  guessing, 
as  to  what  is  to  be  looked  for  in  the  fulfilment.  Bead  them, 
Henry,  Scott,  Orton,  &c.,  &c. ;  and  you  will  find  guessing 
in  the  fullest  latitude.  Belative  to  the  event  called  for  in 
the  end,  those  great  and  good  men  pretend  to  nothing  more 
dignified  than  mere  conjecture.  Even  Dr.  Prideaux  con- 
fessed himself  perplexed,  and  declined  to  make  an  effort  at 
solution. 

Two  distinct  events  are  called  for  in  the  text — the  talcing 
away  of  the  daily  sacrifice,  and  the  setting  up  of  the  abomi- 
nation that  maketh  desolate :  but  these  two  are  connected 
together  by  the  conjunction  "and,"  so  as  to  call  for  both  at 
the  beginning  of  the  number,  leaving  nothing  for  the  end- 
ing. But  in  addition  to  this  connecting  particle  the  origi- 
nal has  also  another  prefix  to  the  ensuing  word,  and  one 
which  answers  to  the  preposition  to  or  till.  Hence  the  verse 
might  be  rendered  thus :  "  And  from  the  time  that  the  daily 
[sacrifice)  shall  be  taken  away,  even  to  the  setting  up  of  the 
abomination  that  maketh  desolate,  there  shall  be  a  thou- 
sand two  hundred  and  ninety  days."*  The  literal  render- 
ing should  always  be  preferred,  when  the  sense  will  fairly 

I  for  examples  of  a  similar  use  of 
the 


'  Amongst  the  passages  that  may  be  referred  to 
particle  h  lamed,  see  Isa.  vii.  15,  Dan.  xii.  13. 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  43 

admit  it ;  and  a  constructive  rendering  only  when  the  sense 
makes  it  necessary.  In  this  instance  the  constructive  ren- 
dering, as  found  in  our  translation,  fails  to  make  good  sense 
at  all;  for  it  leaves  the  reader  in  utter  doubt  in  regard  to 
the  event  to  be  looked  for  in  the  end.  But  the  literal  ren- 
dering solves  the  doubt  completely :  for  the  number  begins 
at  the  taking  away  of  the  daily  sacrifice,  and  extends  to 
the  setting  up,  or  promotion  of,  the  abomination  that  maketh 
desolate.  Therefore,  since  it  is  desirable  to  have  an  idea, 
the  literal  meaning  of  the  passage  is  decidedly  to  be  pre- 
ferred :  in  view  of  which  it  remains  to  inquire  into  this  be- 
ginning, and  this  ending  of  the  number. 

First.  The  epoch  from  which  to  begin — "The  time  that 
the  daily  sacrifice  shall  be  taken  away."  By  this  general 
phrase  may  be  understood  some  remarkable  obstruction  of 
the  Jewish  service ;  of  which  three  examples  may  be  ad- 
duced. 1st.  The  Samaritan  persecution  which  occurred  in 
Daniel's  own  day,  and  was  therefore  both  obvious  and  of 
exciting  notoriety  to  him.  2d.  The  profanation  of  the 
temple  by  Antiochus — a  far  more  flagrant  abuse,  but  dis- 
tant from  the  prophet  more  than  three  centuries.  3d.  The 
final  destruction  of  both  the  city  and  temple  by  the  Ro- 
mans. The  two  latter,  and  especially  the  last,  were  the 
most  calamitous ;  but  not  being  events  of  the  prophet's  own 
time,  they  could  not  answer  to  him  the  purpose  of  data, 
unless  their  chronology  were  first  made  known.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  Samaritan  persecution  was  to  him  a  fixed 
epoch.  And  notwithstanding  its  relative  insignificance  in 
universal  history,  it  was  momentous  to  the  prophet  and 
his  afiiicted  people ;  and  might  well  serve  for  the  date  of  a 
number  reaching  thence  into  futurity. 

But  let  us  see  the  various  results  of  dating  from  these 
several  periods  respectively : — 

If  we  compute  the  number  1290  from  the  destruction  of 
the  city  and  temple,  (A.  D.  70,)  then  would  it  terminate 
in  A.  D.  1360 :  at  which  period  we  find  nothing  that  could 


44  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

apparently  answer  to  an  advancement  of  the  abomination. 
Counting  from  the  sacrilegious  profanation  of  the  temple 
by  Antiochus,  (B.  C.  170,)  our  number  would  then  reach 
A.  D,  ]  120,  which  year  was  not  sufficiently  eventful  for  an 
era  of  general  notoriety. 

But  if  the  number  be  reckoned  from  the  Samaritan  per- 
secution, (B.  C.  534,)  then  did  it  terminate  in  A.  D.  756, 
the  identical  year,  in  which  Pepin  did  actuall}^  "set  up" 
the  Pope  of  Rome  in  regal  state.  He  of  Rome  was  actually 
set  up  at  the  very  time  thus  designated  to  the  prophet,  by 
giving  him  the  "great  sword"  of  civil  rule.  And  it  now 
remains  to  inquire, 

Second///.  Into  the  conformity  of  this  memorable  event 
with  the  predicted  ending  of  the  number — tJie  setting  up  of 
ilie  abomination  that  maketh  desolate.  Did  the  promotion 
of  the  great  apostacy  answer  to  the  ominous  prediction? 
Observe  that  the  prediction  does  not  relate  to  the  primitive 
rise,  or  origin,  of  the  abomination ;  but  simply  to  a  notori- 
ous instance  oi promotion.  Popery,  in  an  ecclesiastical  sense, 
had  existed  long  before;  it  had  exercised  a  most  desolating 
influence  on  the  church;  and  through  the  cringing  servi- 
lity of  superstitious  princes,  it  had  wielded  no  small  share 
of  civil  power;  but  the  time  had  now  come  for  the  Pontiff 
to  be  "  set  up  "  on  a  throne  of  state  ! 

His  Royal  Holiness  an  abomination !  Let  us  inquire. 
We  read,  "every  shepherd  is  an  abomination  to  the  Egyp- 
tians;" by  which  we  understand  not  i\\Q  'person,  hut  the 
occupation  of  the  shepherd.  In  like  manner  we  allude  not 
to  the  person  of  Ilildebrand,  or  Gregory,  or  Innocent,  or 
Pio  Nino,  or  to  any  other  person  in  his  individual  capacity; 
but  to  Popery,  as  a  politico-ecclesiastical  system.  That 
Popery  is  an  idolatrous  system,  Protestants  will  not  require 
me  to  prove.  And  here  is  the  very  thing  itself,  couched 
in  "  abominable  idolatries,"  (1  Pet.  iv.  3.)  Idolatry  is 
indeed  tliat  great  sin  so  often  styled  an  abomination  in  holy 
writ;  of  which  an  overwhelming  number  of  examples  might 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  45 

be  adduced,  were  it  necessary.  Ahab,  for  instance,  "did 
very  abominably  in  following  idols,"  (1  Kings  xxi.  26.) 
And  idolatry  is  emphatically  called  iDhoredom,  in  a  mystical 
sense ;  because  it  is  a  manifest  departure  from  the  true  God, 
who  is  the  Husband  of  the  church.  This  complex  charac- 
teristic of  the  mystical  Babylon  is  strikingly  set  forth  in  a 
passage,  which  has  already  been  noticed — "  The  Mother  of 
Harlots,  and  Abominations  of  the  Earth."  Such  is  the 
harlot  that  sits  on  the  scarlet-coloured,  the  seven-headed 
beast:  and  nothing  could  be  more  expressive  of  an  "abomi- 
nation that  maketh  desolate." 

This  angelic  interpretation  is  very  definite  in  specifying 
"The  abomination."  Consequently  the  object  of  allusion 
must  have  been  rendered  thus  definite  by  some  previous 
account  of  its  proper  identity.  This  account  is  apparently 
found  in  the  31st  verse  of  the  chapter  immediately  pre- 
ceding. So  much  of  this  chapter  as  refers  to  the  Greeks,  and 
to  Antiochus  in  particular,  is  apparently  concluded  in  the 
verse  immediately  preceding;  and  here  is  a  seeming  transi- 
tion to  the  Romans.  (Both  Scott  and  Or  ton  are  of  this 
opinion,  though  some  others  differ.)  This  prophetic  history 
of  Rome  commences  thus:  "And  arms  shall  stand  on  his 
part,  and  they  shall  pollute  the  sanctuary  of  strength,  and 
shall  take  away  the  daily  sacrifice,  and  they  shall  place 
the  abomination  that  maketh  desolate,"  (Daniel  xi.  31.) 
Here  are  various  aggressive  steps.  In  the  first  place,  "  arms 
shall  stand  on  his  part" — instead  of  Antiochus,  the  Romans 
shall  stand  up.  Which  done,  "  they  shall  pollute  the  sanc- 
tuary of  strength ; "  which  they  did  by  placing  over  Judea 
a  foreign  army  and  a  Heathen  Tetrarch,  but  especially  by 
condemning  and  crucifying  the  Messiah.  Next  in  order, 
they  "shall  take  away  the  daily  sacrifice,"  by  destroying 
both  the  city  and  the  temple.  And  then  follows  the  very 
deed  called  for  at  the  end  of  the  1290  years, — "and  they 
shall  place  the  abomination  that  maketh  desolate."  (Here 
too  the  allusion  is  quite  definite,  there  being  yet  another 


4G  A   NEW  THEORY  OF 

anterior  allusion  in  Dan.  ix.  27;  which  is  very  appropriate, 
but  at  present  we  have  not  space  for  comments  upon  it.) 

All  these  aggressive  deeds  are  ascribed  to  a  plurality  of 
agents,  the  Roman  monarch  having  a  plurality  of  heads,  or 
forms  of  government :  but  after  the  accession  of  the  abomi- 
nation his  deeds  are  written  in  the  singular  number,  "And 
such  as  do  wickedly  against  the  covenant  shall  he  corrupt 
by  flatteries,"  (32.)  If  the  Roman  standard,  (a  mere  thing,) 
had  been  the  object  of  allusion,  as  the  fathers  generally 
have  imagined;  then  the  pronoun  should  have  been  it  in- 
stead of  he.  Hence  the  abomination,  thus  personated  by 
the  pronoun  he,  is  a  dominant  tyranny  of  desolating  ten- 
dency— not  a  mere  thing,  but  a  ro^^al  personage,  as  the 
prophecy  teaches :  "And  the  king  shall  do  according  to  his 
will;  and  he  shall  exalt  himself,  and  magnify  himself  above 
every  god,  and  shall  speak  marvellous  things  against  the 
God  of  gods,  and  shall  prosper  till  the  indignation  be  ac- 
complished: for  that  that  is  determined  shall  be  done. 
Neither  shall  he  regard  the  God  of  his  fathers,  nor  the  desire 
of  women,  nor  regard  any  god :  for  he  shall  magnify  himself 
above  all.  But  in  his  estate  shall  he  honour  the  god  of 
forces :  and  a  god  whom  his  fathers  knew  not  shall  he 
honour  with  gold,  and  silver,  and  with  precious  stones,  and 
pleasant  things.  Thus  shall  he  do  in  the  most  strong  holds 
with  a  ^strange  god,  whom  he  shall  acknowledge  and  in- 
crease with  glory:  and  he  shall  cause  them  to  rule  over 
many,  and  shall  divide  the  land  for  gain,"  (verses  36-39.) 
Such  was  the  abomination  of  desolation,  who  was  promoted 
to  royal  dignity  in  A.  D.  756,  as  indicated  by  the  number 
1290. 

Our  Saviour  has  a  reference  to  this  prediction  of  Daniel, 
in  that  remarkable  sermon  of  his  found  in  the  24th  chapter 
of  Matthew.  The  disciples  had  called  his  attention  to  the 
magnificent  "buildings  of  the  temple,"  in  which  they  mani- 
fested an  undue  regard  for  that  venerated  edifice,  which 
had  well-nigh  served  its  time.     In  reply,  our  Lord  advanced 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  47 

the  startling  fact,  that  the  utter  ruin  of  all  this  magnifi- 
cence was  near  at  hand.  Hence  the  disciples  embraced  a 
proper  opportunity  to  propound  to  him  a  threefold  inquiry. 
1st.  "Tell  us,  when  shall  these  things  be?" — the  ruins  of 
which  he  had  spoken.  2d.  "And  what  shall  be  the  sign 
of  thy  coming?"  by  which  I  understand  the  establishment 
of  his  spiritual  kingdom  over  the  nations  in  the  future 
millennium,  which  is  often  represented  by  a  figurative 
coming  of  the  Redeemer,  (see  Dan.  vii.  22.)  3d.  "And  of 
the  end  of  the  world."  The  presumption  is,  that  our  Lord 
had  dropped  some  brief  hints  of  the  two  latter  events  in 
connexion  with  the  former,  though  such  remarks  be  not 
recorded.  And  now  the  disciples  were  solicitous  to  have  a 
more  extended  elucidation  of  all  these  things.  These  in- 
quiries are  all  answered  in  a  very  summary  way;  and  it 
requires  a  very  nice  discrimination  to  decide  what  portions 
of  this  general  answer  are  to  be  ascribed  to  one,  and  what 
to  another  of  these  events.  At  present  we  have  not  space 
for  an  effort  at  such  discrimination.  But  we  must  endea- 
vour to  investigate  this  allusion  to  Daniel's  prediction. 
"  When  ye  therefore  shall  see  the  abomination  of  desola- 
tion, spoken  of  by  Daniel  the  prophet,  stand  in  the  holy 
place,  (whoso  readeth,  let  him  understand,)  then  let  them 
which  be  in  Judea  flee  into  the  mountains,"  &c.,  &c.,  (Matt. 
xxiv.  15 — 22.)     Relative  to  which,  we  remark, — 

1st.  That  if  Daniel's  allusion  was  to  Popery,  as  a  deso- 
lating abomination,  then  did  our  Saviour  allude  to  the 
same,  whatever  may  have  been  the  apprehensions  of  men 
to  the  contrary. 

2d.  Daniel's  prediction  refers  to  the  setting  up  of  the 
abomination  on  the  throne  of  state :  but  our  Lord  refers  to 
his  anterior  station  in  the  "  holy  place,"  (the  Church,)  which 
is  corroborated  by  Paul's  prediction,  thus :  "  So  that  he,  as 
God,  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God,  showing  himself  that  he 
is  God."  (2  Thess.  ii.  4.)  According  to  John's  prediction, 
the  "  woman  (representing  true  believers,)  fled  to  the  wilder- 


48  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

ness,"  long  before  the  coronation  of  the  Pope  as  a  civil 
prince.  So  our  Saviour  would  have  his  people  (figuratively 
spoken  of  as  dwellers  in  Judea,)  to  fly  so  soon  as  they  should 
see  him  stand  in  the  holy  jplace,  not  waiting  for  his  subse- 
quent promotion  to  regal  honours. 

3d.  The  disciples  and  their  contemporaries  had  a  manifest 
proneness  to  regard  the  city  and  temple  as  the  "  holy  place; " 
therefore,  the  caution  immediately  subjoined  in  the  paren- 
thesis, was  very  timely,  on  the  supposition  that  the  phrase 
had  a  figurative  allusion  to  the  Christian  Church.  This 
parenthesis,  "  Whoso  readeth,  let  him  understand,"  seems 
designed  to  guard  against  an  off-hand  apprehension  of  the 
meaning  intended  by  the  station  in  the  holy  place.  Yet  it 
is  probable,  after  all,  that  the  great  majority  of  Christians 
did  understand  the  admonition  literally;  and  hence  they 
fled  to  the  mountains  on  the  approach  of  the  Roman  army. 
It  was  well  enough  thus  to  fly  from  him  that  would  kill 
the  body;  but  it  was  vastly  more  important  to  shun  that 
abomination,  who  would  desolate  both  soul  and  bodj^  by 
his  corruption  of  the  Church. 

4th.  Our  Lord  does  not  mention  the  talcing  away  of  the 
daily  sacrifice,  in  connexion  with  the  abomination  of  desola- 
tion; therefore  they  were  not  simultaneously  connected,  as 
our  English  translation  very  erroneously  represents.  Da- 
niel adduced  the  former  as  data  for  a  number  that  extended 
to  the  latter.  But  our  Lord  makes  no  mention  of  that 
ninnber,  nor  of  the  coronation  to  which  it  extended :  and 
hence  he  had  no  occasion  to  name  the  date  of  a  number, 
which  number  he  had  not  named.  IIow  preposterous,  then, 
to  infer  that  he  had  any  implied  allusion  thereto! 

5th.  The  calamitous  days  thus  brought  on  the  Church, 
are  said  to  be  shortened  for  the  elect's  sake;  for  otherwise, 
no  flesh  should  be  saved,  (verse  22.)  But  how  could  the 
termination  of  the  horrible  sieQ;e  of  Jerusalem  aftect  so 
materially  the  salvation  of  elect  saints?  Christians  had 
retired  from  the  scene,  and  the  strife  lay  between  Jews  and 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  49 

Pagans;  and  we  have  no  evidence  that  Christianity  derived 
any  special  impulse  from  the  decision  of  the  contest.  But 
when  we  contemplate  Popery  as  the  abomination  of  desola- 
tion, it  is  manifest  that  we  have  found  a  very  obvious  hin- 
derance  to  the  glorious  work  of  salvation.  The  loorld  ivon- 
ders  after  the  heast;  how  few,  then,  would  be  saved,  were 
his  reign  suffered  to  be  perpetual!  But,  thanks  to  Him 
that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  his  days  shall  be  brought  to  an 
end  by  the  sudden  intervention  of  divine  judgments.  And 
this  promised  deliverance  will  be  a  glorious  jubilee  for  those 
countless  multitudes  of  saints  who  are  elected  to  the  bless- 
ings of  the  ensuing  millennium — the  very  time  of  our  Lord's 
coming  {symholkalJy,)  to  set  up  his  universal  kingdom. 
Consequently,  this  winding  up  of  the  drama,  connected 
with  the  abomination,  brings  us  directly  to  the  subject  of 
the  second  inquiry  made  by  the  disciples. 

If  there  be  any  propriety  in  the  above  deductions;  then 
does  our  Lord's  allusion  to  the  abomination  confirm  our 
views  of  Daniel's  allusion  to  Popery.  And  if  both  allude 
to  Popery,  then  was  it  set  uj}  A.  D.  756,  as  indicated  by  the 
termination  of  the  number  1290. 

At  the  head  of  this  chapter  we  have  associated  the  Apo- 
calyptic number  666,  as  corresponding  to  that  of  Daniel. 
Nevertheless,  they  do  not  exactly  correspond,  if  we  adhere 
strictly  to  the  ordinary  date  of  the  visions.  But  this  date 
is  involved  in  so  much  doubt  and  uncertainty,  that  it 
should  not  be  permitted  to  overrule  any  reasonable  com- 
putation of  the  number  in  question.  To  exhibit  the 
nugatory  state  of  the  question,  we  need  only  to  quote  a 
few  paragraphs,  by  which  to  show  what  the  learned  have 
been  able  to  gather  on  the  subject.  "  Concerning  the  time 
of  writing  this  book,  I  need  not  now  say  much.  It  is  the 
general  testimony  of  ancient  authors,  that  St.  John  was 
banished  into  Patmos  in  the  time  of  Domitian,  in  the  latter 
part  of  his  reign,  and  r.estored  by  his  successor  Nerva. 
But  the  book  could  not  be  published  till  after  John's  re- 
lease and  return  to  Ephesus  in  Asia.     As  Domitian  died 


50  A  NEW   THEORY  OF 

in  96,  and  his  persecution  did  not  commence  till  near  the 
end  of  his  reign,  the  Revelation  seems  to  be  fitly  dated  in 
the  year  95  or  96.  Mill  places  the  Revelation  in  the  year 
of  Christ  96,  and  the  last  year  of  the  Emperor  Domitian. 
At  first  he  supposed  that  the  Revelation  was  written  at 
Patmos ;  but  afterward  he  altered  his  mind,  and  thought  it 
was  not  written  till  after  his  return  to  Ephesus.  He  builds 
his  opinion  upon  the  words  of  Revelation  i.  9.  If  so,  I  ap- 
prehend it  might  not  be  published  before  the  year  97,  or, 
at  the  soonest,  near  the  end  of  96.  Basnage  places  the 
Revelation  in  96.  Le  Clerc,  likewise,  who  readily  admits 
the  genuineness  of  this  book,  speaks  of  it  in  the  same  year. 
Mr.  Lowman  supposed  St.  John  to  have  had  his  visions  in 
the  isle  of  Patmos,  in  95,  but  Mr.  Wetstein  favours  the 
opinion  of  those  who  have  argued  that  the  Revelation  was 

before  the  Jewish  war The  reasoning 

of  Dr.  Lardner,  relative  to  the  date  of  this  book,  is  by  no 
means  satisfactory  to  many  other  critics,  who  consider  it 
to  have  been  written  before  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem; 
and  in  this  opinion  they  are  supported  by  the  most  respecta- 
ble testimonies  among  the  ancients,  though  the  contrary 
was  the  more  general  opinion.  Epiphanius  says,  that  John 
was  banished  to  Patmos  by  Claudius  Ccesar:  this  would 
bring  back  the  date  to  A.  D.  50.  Andreas,  (bishop  of  Coe- 
sarea,  in  Cappadocia,  about  A.  D.  500,)  in  his  comment  on 
this  book,  chap.  vi.  ver.  16,  says,  John  received  this  Reve- 
lation under  the  reign  of  Vespasian.  This  date  also  might 
place  it  hefore  the  final  overthrow  of  the  Jewish  state; 
though  Vespasian  reigned  to  A.  D.  79.  The  inscription  to 
this  book,  in  the  Syriac  Version,  first  published  by  De  Dieu 
in  1627,  and  afterward  in  the  London  Polyglot,  is  the  fol- 
lowing:— The  Revelation  which  God  made  to  John  the 
evangelist,  in  the  island  of  Patmos,  to  which  he  was  ba- 
nished by  Nero  Cossar.  This  places  it  before  the  year  of  our 
Lord  69,  and  consequently  hcforo  the  destruction  of  Jeru- 
salem.    Of  this  opinion  are  many  eminent  writers,  and 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  51 

among  them  He^istenius,  Hanhiin,  Qrotius,  Lightfoot,  Ham- 
mond, Sir  Isaac  Newton,  Bishop  Newton,  Wetstein,  and  others. 

If  the  date  could  be  settled,  it  would  be  of  the  utmost 
consequence  to  the  right  interpretation  of  the  book;  but, 
amidst  so  many  conflicting  opinions,  this  is  almost  hope- 
less." =^ 

These  paragraphs  exhibit  a  literary  Babel,  as  deduced  from 
the  opinions  of  the  learned  in  regard  to  the  date  of  John's 
visions ;  and  the  whole  looks  like  a  medley  of  contradiction, 
from  which  nothing  reliable  can  be  obtained.  In  view  of 
this  nugatory  state  of  the  question,  may  not  any  other  year, 
within  this  range  of  guessing,  be  assumed,  so  soon  as  a  plau- 
sible reason  may  be  assigned  for  its  preference?  Surely 
there  is  nothing  very  weighty  in  any,  or  all,  of  those  an- 
terior conjectures  to  forbid  the  addition  of  one  other  date 
to  the  already 'swollen  list  of  conjectures.  And  since  every 
one  seems  free  to  guess,  I  venture  to  assume  A.  D.  90,  as 
the  true  date  of  the  Eevelation :  and  in  doing  this  I  hope 
to  show,  that  the  book  itself  has  internal  evidence  in  favour 
of  this  assumed  date.  If  this  date  might  be  admitted, 
there  may  be  presented  a  very  striking  coincidence  between 
Daniel's  number  1290,  and  John's  number  666;  which  has 
also  been  placed  at  the  head  of  the  present  chapter,  as  a 
corresponding  number.  I  will  therefore  proceed  to  adduce 
the  coincidence  of  these  fiimous  numbers  with  reference  to 
the  assumed  date;  after  which  the  reader  will  perhaps  feel 
prepared  to  judge  of  its  claims  to  credibility. 

In  concluding  his  prediction  of  the  beast,  (Rev.  xiii.  IS,) 
the  apostle  calls  on  his  contemporaries,  in  common  with 
ourselves,  to  exercise  their  "wisdom"  in  counting  the 
"number"  of  the  beast.  But  what  number?  He  could 
not  have  alluded  to  any  number  of  his  own,  as  indicating 
the  rise  of  antichrist;  yet  he  alludes  definitely  to  such  a 
number  that  might  be  counted.     We  have  found,  however, 

*See  Dr.  A<  Clark's  preface  to  the  Ptevelation. 


52  A   NEW  THEORY  OF 

that  the  number  1290  did  answer  the  purpose  to  a  wonder- 
ful degree  of  exactness ;  and  this  was  the  '*  number  of  a 
man,"  (Daniel;)  who,  being  John's  predecessor,  the  num- 
ber Avas  accessible  to  all.  That  the  discovery  of  the  an- 
cient prophet's  meaning  required  the  student  to  read  tliought- 
fulhj,  is  intimated  in  the  phrase, — "Let  him  that  hath  un- 
derstanding count."  Perhaps  his  contemporaries  were,  like 
many  of  our  own  age,  rather  sparing  of  their  labour,  and 
incredulous  in  regard  to  the  practicability  of  a  true  compu- 
tation. To  encourage  the  effort  and  facilitate  the  process, 
the  apostle  forthwith  adduced  the  number  of  the  beast  as 
computed  from  his  own  stand  point,  A.  D.  90,  to  which 
the  number  666  being  added,  the  product  is  756,  the  iden- 
tical year  at  which  we  arrived  by  computing  the  number 
of  the  man  Daniel.  Ilis  number  1290  being  dated  with  the 
year  B.  C.  534,  (as  already  shown,)  the  addition  of  90 
years  would  then  show  624  years  o^ finished  time:  and  this 
time  being  deducted  from  1290  left  exactly  666  j^ears,  as 
the  "number  of  the  beast"  still  pending.  Thus,  in  the  due 
exercise  of  the  understanding,  it  was  quite  practicable  to  count 
the  number  of  the  beast,  which  was  the  number  of,  or 
given  by,  the  man  Daniel;  and  especially  so  after  the  apos- 
tle had  given  in  his  number  the  result  of  the  computation. 

Should  the  reader  object  to  this  remarkable  coincidence, 
on  the  ground  that  the  supposed  date  is  a  mere  assumptiouy 
I  candidly  admit  the  fact,  but  beg  leave  to  suggest  the  fol- 
lowing considerations : — 

1st.  Those  many  suggestions  that  have  been  made  in 
regard  to  the  date  of  the  vision  are  mere  conjectures,  void 
of  proof;  and  therefore  they  too  are  mere  assumptions.  The 
coincidence  afforded  by  our  assumed  date  is  an  internal 
evidence,  which  amounts  to  a  strong  presumptive  argument 
in  its  favour;  and  I  am  quite  willing  that  its  credibility 
shall  be  duly  compared  with  that  of  any  other  year  previ- 
ously suggested;  (for  which  see  the  paragraphs  above 
quoted.) 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  bo 

2d.  It  would  seem  quite  reasonable  that  the  Apocalyptic 
system,  which  employs  so  many  numbers,  should  have  some 
one  commencing  in  the  apostle's  own  day,  the  termination 
of  which  might  mark  the  beginning  of  the  next  numerical 
period.  The  number  G66  answers  this  purpose  admirably 
well,  if  computed  from  the  assumed  date ;  but  if  this  be  re- 
jected, I  know  of  no  other  number  in  the  whole  system  that 
could  answer  such  a  purpose. 

od.  This  number,  which  has  been  the  subject  of  so  many 
vague  conjectures,  was  certainly  designed  to  answer  an 
important  purpose;  to  do  which  it  must  be  intelligently 
computed:  and  it  would  seem  reasonable  that  it  should  be 
interpreted  in  a  manner  similar  to  other  prophetic  num- 
bers, instead  of  that  sophistical  mode  generally  employed. 

4th.  But  if  this  computation  may  not  hold,  let  it  be  dis- 
tinctly remembered,  that  the  primary  computation  of  Da- 
niel's number,  (1290,)  is  entirely  independent  of  this,  and 
is  in  no  way  connected  with  it.  Consequently  the  conclu- 
sions, derived  from  that  leading  number,  cannot  be  affected 
in  the  least  by  any  uncertainty  connected  with  this  subor- 
dinate and  relative  number. 

5th.  According  to  Daniel  the  abomination  that  maketh 
desolate  was  set  up — the  Papacy  promoted  to  royal  digni- 
ty— in  A.  D.  756 ;  (and  John's  number  apparently  cor- 
roborates the  view,)  which  is  certainly  a  very  felicitous  ar- 
rangement; since  it  affords  data  for  other  numbers  in  the 
system.  The  number  1260  for  antichrist's  reign,  by  com- 
mencing at  that  notable  epoch,  must  terminate,  A.  D.  2016, 
whence  the  1000  years  seem  destined  to  begin. 


54  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 


Sljirir  So[  nnb  its  |1ara!lcls. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  DARK  AGES  OF  POPERY,  AS  SYMBOLIZED  BY  THE  RIDER  ON 
THE  BLACK  HORSE. — G  1,  G  2,  G  3,  AND  G  4. 

And  when  he  had  opened  the  third  seal,  I  heard  the  third  beast  say,  Come  and 
see.  And  I  beheld,  and  lo  a  black  horse ;  and  he  that  sat  on  him  had  a  pair 
of  balances  in  his  hand.  And  I  heard  a  voice  in  the  midst  of  the  four  beasts 
say,  A  measure  of  wheat  for  a  penny,  and  three  measures  of  barley  for  a  penny, 
and  see  thou  hurt  not  the  oil  and  the  wine." — Rkv.  vi.  5,  G. 

The  rider's  new  horse  was  Uaclc;  and  so  was  his  mission. 
Poperj  being  still  in  the  saddle,  the  dark  ages  had  come 
with  a  witness;  and  the  subordinate  symbols  of  this  seal 
are  also  indicative  of  deep  degradation.  That  expressive 
emblem  C^'V",  (a  yoke,)  signifies  a  servile  subjugation  of  the 
people  to  the  reigning  power.*  Both  sacred  and  profane 
writers  have  employed  the  figure  in  this  sense;  and  it  is 
quite  significant  of  the  times,  to  which  this  seal  is  supposed 
to  refer. 

We  should  not  look  for  manifest  distinctions  between 
the  seals,  at  any  given  point  of  transition  from  one  to  an- 
other. It  seems  natural  that  their  distinguishing  charac- 
teristics should  lap  over,  and  intermingle  with  each  other. 


*  The  original  term,  ^vyov,  when  in  the  sinynlar  number,  signifies  literally  a 
yoke,  as  in  Acts  xv.  10,  and  Gal.  v.  1.  But  balances  is  the  proper  definiiion  of 
the  same  term  in  its  plural  form.  In  the  instance  now  before  us  the  term  is  .s'//(- 
giilar,  and  it  signifies  a  yoke,  as  above  rendered. 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  55 

The  crowning  of  the  Pope  of  Kome  by  Pepin  seems  to  be 
referred  to  by  the  last  symbol — the  great  sword — of  the 
second  seal :  nevertheless  some  characteristics  of  that  seal 
were  prolonged  in  this — the  usurpations  of  the  great  sivord 
were  perpetuated  under  the  succeeding  yohe.  Moreover 
some  other  characteristics  of  this  third  seal  had  their  origin 
under  its  immediate  predecessor. 

In  a  former  chapter  we  found  occasion  to  remark,  that 
Popery  was  a  native  development  of  the  popular  character. 
The  man  of  sin  was  just  what  Christendom  made  and  per- 
mitted him  to  be ;  on  the  principle  of,  "  Give  an  inch,  and 
take  an  ell."  The  principles  in  which  the  dire  result  ori- 
ginated, are  to  be  found  in  the  defections  of  all  classes :  and 
these  influences  were  apparently  prefigured  by  those  other 
subordinate  metaphors,  lolieat  and  barley,  oil  and  wine. 
Wheat  and  barley,  or  bread,  the  staff  of  life,  may  be  under- 
stood to  represent  the  word  of  God  and  its  ordinances. 
But  these  staple  commodities  are  stipulated  at  famine 
prices — "  a  measure  of  wheat  for  a  penny,  and  three  mea- 
sures of  barley  for  a  penny."  Says  Doctor  Doddridge  on 
this  place,  "  Firom  Tacitus,  and  Matt.  xx.  2,  a  pemiy,  (7i 
pence,)  [12  to  15  cents,]  appears  to  have  been  the  daily 
wages  of  a  labourer.  From  Herod.,  Diog.  Laert.,  Hippocr., 
Athen.,  it  seems  the  measure  here  was  no  more  than  was 
allowed  to  the  slave  for  his  daily  food.  What  would  be- 
come of  families,  when  a  man  by  his  labours  could  gain  no 
more,  and  that  only  of  bread,  than  might  suffice  for  his  own 
subsistence?"  Let  it  be  remembered,  however,  that  by 
these  figures  we  are  not  pointed  to  a  literal,  but  to  a  spi- 
ritual famine — "a  famine  of  hearing  the  words  of  the 
Lord ;"  such  as  characterized  the  dark  ages.  And  this  spi- 
ritual destitution  may  well  be  attributed  to  a  combination 
of  causes,  some  few  of  which  it  may  be  proper  to  specify. 

1st.  This  general  destitution  of  scriptural  knowledge  was 
owing  in  part  to  that  gross  ignorance,  which  then  prevailed 
generally,  both  in  literature  and  science.     With  reference 


56  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

to  those  ages,  a  distinguished  historian  has  said,  "The 
priests,  with  all  their  faults,  were  by  far  the  wisest  portion 
of  society."  '•'  And  for  this  reason,  together  with  some 
others,  this  author  concludes  that  the  priests  were,  upon 
the  whole,  advantageous  to  such  society  as  then  existed. 
But  these  priests  themselves  were  notoriously  ignorant, 
tiiough  superior  to  the  masses.  How  deplorable  then  must 
the  general  picture  have  been !  Let  the  following  paragraph 
respond.  "  The  public  teachers  and  instructors  of  the 
people  grievously  degenerated  from  the  apostolic  character. 
They  seemed  to  aim  at  nothing  else,  than  to  sink  the  mul- 
titude in  the  most  opprobrious  ignorance  and  superstition, 
to  efface  from  their  minds  all  sense  of  the  beauty  and  ex- 
cellence of  genuine  piety,  and  to  substitute,  in  the  place  of 
religious  principles,  a  blind  veneration  for  the  clergy,  and 
a  stupid  zeal  for  a  senseless  round  of  ridiculous  ceremonies. 
This,  perhaps,  w411  appear  bss  surprising,  when  we  consider, 
that  'the  blind  led  the  blind; '  for  the  public  ministers  and 
teachers  of  religion  were,  for  the  most  part,  grossly  ignorant; 
indeed,  almost  as  much  so  as  the  people  whom  they  were 
appointed  to  instruct."  f  These  statements  have  reference 
to  the  sixth  century,  from  which  it  will  be  seen,  that  the 
distinguishing  characteristics  of  this  third  seal  had  been 
largely  developed  under  the  seal  immediately  preceding. 
The  emperor,  Charlemagne,  made  great  efforts  to  resuscitate 
the  cause  of  literature,  but  without  any  very  permanent 
results ;  for  all  classes  soon  relapsed  deplorably.  Of  the 
ninth  century,  the  historian,  last  quoted,  says,  "In  the 
western  provinces,  {Roman  ]}rovinces  as  distinguished  from 
the  Greek,)  the  bishops  were  voluptuous  and  effeminate  in  a 
very  high  degree.  They  passed  their  lives  amidst  the  splen- 
dour of  courts  and  the  pleasures  of  a  luxurious  indolence, 
which  corrupted  their  taste,  extinguished  their  zeal,  and 
rendered  them  incapable  of  performing  the  solemn  duties 

*  Macauliiy's  History  of  England,  Vol.  I.  page  35. 
t  Mosheim's  Ecclesiastical  History,  Vol.  I.  page  1G5. 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  57 

of  their  functions ;  while  the  inferior  clergy  were  sunk  in 
licentiousness,  minded  nothing  but  sensual  gratifications, 
and  infected  with  the  most  heinous  vices,  the  flock,  whom 
it  was  the  very  business  of  their  ministry  to  preserve,  or 
to  deliver  from  the  contagion  of  iniquity.  Besides,  the 
ignorance  of  the  sacred  order  was,  in  many  places,  so  de- 
plorable, that  few  of  them  could  either  read  or  write ;  and 
still  fewer  were  capable  of  expressing  their  wretched  notions 
with  any  degree  of  method  or  perspicuity."*  Such  was 
the  gross  ignorance,  which  to  a  great  degree  excluded  the 
influence  of  the  Scriptures. 

2d.  The  manner,  in  which  they  pretended  to  study  the 
sacred  oracles,  was  calculated  to  mystify,  rather  than  to 
enlighten,  their  bewildered  minds.  Of  expositors  who 
flourished  in  the  eighth  century,  our  historian  sa3^s,  "It 
must,  however,  be  acknowledged,  that  all  these  commen- 
tators were  destitute  of  the  qualities  that  are  essential  to 
the  sacred  critic;  for  we  find  them  in  their  explications 
neglecting  the  natural  sense  of  the  words  of  Scripture,  and 
running  blindfold  after  a  certain  hidden  and  mystical  mean- 
ing, which,  to  use  their  jargon,  they  usually  divided  into 
allegorical,  anagogical,  and  tropological ;  and  thus  they  de- 
livered their  own  rash  fictions  and  crude  fancies,  as  the 
true  and  genuine  sentiments  of  the  sacred  writers."  f  And 
our  historian  says  of  Gregory  the  Great,  "that  in  the  opinion 
of  this  pontiff,  the  loords  of  the  sacred  writings  were  images 
of  mysterious  and  invisible  things."  Such  being  the  method 
pursued  by  Biblical  students,  it  is  not  strange  that  the 
sacred  oracles  were  but  little  understood  and  appreciated. 

3d.  To  a  lamentable  extent  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and 
the  simple  ordinances  of  Christianity,  had  been  supplanted 
by  innovations  of  man's  device ;  and  hence  ignorance  re- 
sulted. "And,"  says  the  apostle  Paul,  "they  shall  turn 
away  their  ears  from  the  truth,  and  shall  be  turned  unto 

*  Mosheim,  Vol.  I.  page  213.  f  lb.  Vol.  I.  page  200. 


58  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

fables,"  (2  Tim.  iv.  4.)  The  writings  of  the  early  Christian 
fathers  were  venerated  to  a  degree,  which  impiously  en- 
croached on  the  honour  of  God's  word.  But  those  ages 
were  exceedingly  prolific  in  legends  of  the  saints,  which 
were  manifestly  fabulous.  To  these  may  be  added  their 
rosaries  and  litanies  generally.  These  vitiating  substitutes 
were  apparently  prefigured  by  the  "oil  and  wine;"  which 
were  not  to  be  "hurt"  during  the  pontificate  of  the  rider 
on  the  black  horse,  intimating  that  the  objects  alluded  to 
would  be  in  ample  supply.  Oil  and  wine  are  not  the  staff, 
but  the  luxuries  of  life;  the  love  of  which  indicates  a  profli- 
gate character;  for  "He  that  loveth  pleasure  shall  be  a  poor 
man;  he  that  loveth  wine  and  oil  shall  not  be  rich,"  (Prov. 
xxi.  17.)  So,  in  a  spiritual  point  of  view,  did  they  barter 
the  Bread  of  life  for  such  substitutes  as  were  prefigured  by 
the  metaphors  oil  and  wine.  And  to  the  list  of  such  inno- 
vations already  mentioned,  we  may  add  relics,  images,  pe- 
nances,  and  works  of  human  merit  generally. 

That  the  proposed  interpretation  of  the  oil  and  u'lne  is 
not  a  mere  fancy  of  our  own,  may  be  shown  from  the  coin- 
cidence of  a  collateral  symbol,  (see  c.  4.)  "And  the 
woman  was  arrayed  in  purple  and  scarlet  colour,  and 
decked  with  gold  and  precious  stones  and  pearls,  having  a 
golden  cup  in  her  hand  full  of  abominations  and  filthiness 
of  her  fornication."  (Rev.  xvii.  4.)  The  corruptions  of  a 
spurious  worship,  (such  as  we  have  adduced  in  verification 
of  the  oil  and  wine,)  were  the  veritable  ingredients  of  this 
polluted  cup.  The  metaphors  being  similar,  and  also  paral- 
lel, they  are  virtually  identical.  Thus  did  the  rider  on  the 
black  horse,  alias  the  mother  of  harlots  and  abominations, 
succeed  in  corrupting  the  people,  as  intimated  in  Rev. 
xvii.  2.  "  With  whom  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  com- 
mitted fornication,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  have 
been  made  drunk  with  the  wine  of  her  fornication." 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  69 


Jiourtlj  Seal,  nitir  its  ^Inralkk. 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  Crusades,  Papal  and  Impei-ial  wars,  and  persecution  of  Protestants,  as 
symbolized  by  the  rider  on  the  pale  horse — d  1. 

CHAPTER  II. 

The  Protestant  Reformation,  together  with  its  antecedents  and  its  consequences 
— d2. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  CRUSADES,  PAPAL  AND  IMPERIAL  WARS,  AND  PERSECUTION 
OF  PROTESTANTS,  AS  SYMBOLIZED  BY  THE  RIDER  ON  THE 
PALE   HORSE — D  1. 

And  when  he  had  opened  the  fourth  seal,  I  heard  the  voice  of  the  fourth  beast  say, 
Come  and  see.  And  I  looked,  and  behold  a  pale  horse:  and  his  name  that  sat  on 
him  was  Death,  and  hell  followed  with  him.  And  power  was  given  unto  them 
over  the  fourth  part  of  the  earth,  to  kill  with  sword,  and  with  hunger,  and  with 
death,  and  with  the  beasts  of  the  earth. — Rev.  vi.  7,  8. 

Here  began  a  very  perceptible  change;  but  we  have 
Popery  still  in  the  saddle.  The  change  is  from  sluggish 
torpor  to  violent  activity — the  elements  of  the  antichristian 
system  roused  into  spasmodic  energy.  Not  an  energy  of 
healthy  vitality,  but  rampant  enthusiasm.  A  bad  specimen 
of  energy  truly,  but  better  than  none;  since  it  opened  the 
way  for  ulterior  results — the  tertiwn  quid.     Energy  is  hope- 


60  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

ful,  though  its  immediate  results  may  not  be  good :  "  For  to 
him  that  is  joined  to  all  the  living,  there  is  hope:  for  a 
living  dog  is  better  than  a  dead  lion." 

This  reaction  was  apparently  called  forth  by  the  influence 
of  an  external  pressure.  A  powerful  rival  had  gained  pos- 
session of  the  sepulchre  of  the  Saviour  and  other  places  re- 
puted holy  :  nevertheless  superstition  still  continued  to  send 
Europeans  thither  on  pilgrimages.  Such  pilgrimages  to 
the  Saviour's  sepulchre  were  considered  highly  meritorious; 
and  they  were  blindly  substituted  for  his  atonement,  as  a 
ground  of  hope,  they  being  part  and  parcel  of  the  "oil  and 
wine"  handed  down  from  the  last  seal.  Yet  under  that 
seal  Popery  was  too  supine  to  essay  the  recovery  of  the 
sepulchre,  or  to  resent  the  wrongs  and  insults  practised 
by  the  infidel  neighbour.  The  portrait  of  Issachar  bears 
a  striking  resemblance  to  the  sable  dignitary  on  the  black 
horse — "Issachar  is  a  strong  ass,  couching  down  between 
two  burdens:  And  he  saw  that  rest  was  good,  and  the 
land  that  it  was  pleasant;  and  bowed  his  shoulder  to  bear, 
and  became  a  servant  unto  tribute."  Such  was  the  besot- 
ted rider  on  the  black  horse.  Himself  a  tyrant  at  home, 
he  could  readily  pocket  an  insult,  rather  than  attempt  to 
humble  an  insolent  neighbour. 

A  new  impetus  was  given  to  the  rage  for  pilgrimages,  by 
the  belief  then  prevalent  that  time  would  end  at  the  ex- 
piration of  the  first  thousand  years  of  the  Christian  era.  * 
And  the  multitudinous  accessions  to  the  annual  tides  of 
fanatical  Europeans  pouring  into  Asia,  could  not  fail  to  ag- 
gravate the  difficulties  between  them  and  the  infidel  Maho- 
metans, until  the  cup  was  full  to  overflowing.  There  is 
an  end  to  human  endurance;  where  even  pusillanimity 
gives  place  to  other  feelings.  Complaints,  loud,  bitter- 
toned,  and  reiterated,  were  poured  into  the  car  of  Europe 
by  returning  pilgrims.  Peter  the  hermit  sped  his  way 
from  kingdom  to  kingdom,  like  a  meteor  of  evil  omen ;  and 


Mosbeim.     Vol.  II.  page  248. 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  61 

every  where  he  called  men  to  the  rescue.  Ecclesiastics 
became  fanatical,  and  civil  rulers  were  baptized  into  the 
same  spirit.  The  masses  began  to  move;  and  the  nations 
merged  into  one  impetuous  commotion.  One  general  aspi- 
ration for  the  recovery  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre  animated  the 
awakened  hosts:  and  thus  began  a  martial  frenzy;  which 
continued  to  rage  with  more  or  less  violence  for  two  cen- 
turies, attended  by  an  unparalleled  sacrifice  of  life. 

Such  was  the  career  of  Popery  on  the  pale  horse.  The 
rider  was  personified  by  a  horrible  combination  of  ideas — 
"  His  name  that  sat  on  him  was  death,  and  hell  followed 
with  him."  A  fearful  association  indeed,  but  a  very  proper 
symbol  of  those  times.  "And  power  was  given  unto  them 
over  the  fourth  part  of  the  earth,  {one  quarter  of  the  hnowa 
world,)  to  kill  with  sword  and  with  hunger,  [famine  as  a 
consequence  of  protracted  warfare^  and  with  death,  {pesti- 
lence in  the  ivahe  of  the  former,)  and  with  the  beasts  of  the 
earth,"  (which  in  those  ages  were  sure  to  infest  depopulated 
countries.)  No  other  symbol  could  so  well  apply  to  those 
times;  and  no  other  events  since  the  commencement  of  the 
Christian  era  would  so  exactly  agree  to  the  prediction. 

Whilst  the  princes  of  Europe  were  thus  absorbed  in  this 
Asiatic  question,  the  incumbents  of  the  Papal  throne  found 
opportunity  to  aggrandize  themselves  at  home  by  palpable 
encroachments  on  the  prerogatives  of  those  princes.  Such 
encroachments  led  to  a  series  of  bloody  wars  between  Popes 
and  Emperors,  after  the  expiration  of  the  crusades.  Again 
this  seal  found  a  still  further  extension  in  a  protracted 
conflict  between  rival  pretenders  to  the  Papal  chair.  And 
when  the  Reformation  had  dawned,  the  death  trade  was  per- 
petuated still  in  the  form  of  persecution  waged  against  those, 
whom  Rome  was  pleased  to  denounce  as  heretics. 


62  A   NEW  THEORY  OF 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE    PROTESTANT    REFORMATION,    TOGETHER   'WITH   ITS   ANTECE- 
DENTS  AND   ITS    CONSEQUENCES. — D  2. 

And  tliere  was  war  in  heaven:  Michael  and  his  angels  fought  against  the  dragon ;  and 
the  dragon  fought,  and  his  angels,  and  prevailed  not;  neither  was  their  place 
found  any  more  in  heaven.  And  the  dragon  was  cast  out,  that  old  serpent,  called 
the  devil,  and  Satan,  which  deceiveth  the  whole  world :  he  was  cast  out  into  the 

earth,  and  his  angels  were  cast  out  with  him And  when 

the  dragon  saw  that  he  was  cast  unto  the  earth,  he  persecuted  the  woman  which 
brought  forth  the  man-child. — Rev.  xii.  7 — 13. 

Heaven  is  a  figure  of  the  Churcli;  and  the  Roman  Ca- 
thohc  body  had  been  regarded  as  the  Church,  notwithstand- 
ing her  antagonism  to  the  principles  of  the  Gospel.  And 
here  we  find  there  was  "war  in  heaven,"  (the  Church.) 
This  pseudo-Church  has  been  found  warring  with  the  infi- 
dels; and  the  Crusades  are  supposed  to  have  had  great  in- 
fluence in  preparing  the  way  for  the  great  Reformation, 
soon  to  be  noticed  in  the  course  of  our  progress.  Those 
violent  commotions  drove  away  the  nightmare  from  the 
bosom  of  Europe;  enkindled  a  thirst  for  enterprise;  led  to 
a  spirit  of  chivalry;  and  above  all,  the  Crusaders  brought 
Ijack  enough  of  literature  and  the  arts  to  excite  a  thirst 
for  more.  An  impulse  was  thus  given  to  society  ;  which 
God  was  pleased  to  sanctify  as  a  precursor  of  better  days. 

The  Crusades  lay  between  the  Roman  Church  and  the 
Mahometans:  but  this  war  was  "in  heaven,"  (the  Church.) 
Hence  we  must  understand  an  intestine  war  of  conflicting 
elements,  both  originating  in  the  Church.  One  party  is 
headed  by  "Michael,"  (an  archangel  who  kept  his  first 
estate,)  and  the  other  party  is  led  on  by  the  "dragon — that 
old  serpent,  called  the  devil  and  Satan."  And  each  had 
his  "angels,"  both  visible  and  invisible,  I  presume.  We 
have  already  seen  that  the  dragon  gave  to  the  Roman  beast 
"  his  power,  and  his  seat,  and  great  authority."  (Rev.  xiii.  2.) 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  63 

Therefore  Eome's  champions  are  to  be  reckoned  amongst 
his  visible  angels.  But  the  prophecy  repeatedly  represents 
the  dragon  as  opposed  to  the  woman,  or  true  believers. 
Therefore  Michael  is  at  the  head  of  this  party,  and  the 
witnesses  for  Jesus  are  his  angels  in  human  form;  there 
being  also,  no  doubt,  many  invisible  angels  in  co-operation. 
We  have  already  contemplated  the  Church  in  the  wilder- 
ness, as  distinctly  apparent  to  human  observation  only  when 
Evangelical  Christians  became  notorious  by  resisting  the 
antagonist  with  the  word  of  their  testimony.  This  they 
often  did  whilst  nominally  in  the  Catholic  Church.  Hence 
we  do  not  pretend  to  trace  their  meanderings.  (The  figure 
forbids  that  we  should.)  But  we  have  seen  their  encamp- 
ments at  many  points  away  back  in  those  forbidding  ages. 
For  instance,  we  find  them  in  England,  in  Bohemia,  and 
in  the  valleys  of  Piedmont,  long  before  the  great  exodus 
of  the  sixteenth  century.  Thus  a  conflict  was  kept  up — a 
war  in  heaven — which  occasioned  the  dragon  and  his  an- 
gels much  trouble  and  vexation. 

With  the  utmost  vigilance  did  the  dragon  wage  war  in 
order  to  exterminate;  and  many  a  little  band  actually  fell 
before  this  terrible  adversary.  But  eventually  the  scale 
was  turned;  when  they  fought  "and  prevailed  not,"  (verse 
8.)  Here  the  dragon  and  his  angels  were  defeated  signally, 
and  that,  too,  in  the  great  Reformation,  as  I  understand 
the  figure.  Up  to  that  time  it  had  been  generally  conceded 
that  the  Papacy  was  "  in  heaven,"  (the  Gliurch.)  Even  Lu- 
ther thought  of  nothing  else  for  a  time;*  but  he  was  at 
length  overwhelmed  with  convincing  evidence  that  Rome 
was  the  great  apostacy.  In  proportion  as  investigation  was 
matured,  the  evidence  accumulated.  The  cheat  was  disco- 
vered; and  thenceforth  "neither  was  their  place  found  any 
more  in  heaven," — their  order  was  found  to  be  an  apostacy, 
and  not  the  true  spiritual  Church.  And  mark  what  follows 
this  startling  discovery :  "And  the  great  dragon  was  cast 

*  D'Aubigne's  History  of  the  Reformation,  Vol.  II.,  page  18. 


64  A  NEAt  THEORY  OF 

out,  that  old  serpent,  called  the  devil,  and  Satan,  -which 
deceiveth  the  whole  world:  he  was  cast  out  into  the  earth, 
and  his  angels  were  cast  out  with  him."  Nothing  could 
more  forcibly  represent  the  prostration  of  Rome  in  the  es- 
timation of  mankind.  Thus  the  fate  of  the  mystical  Baby- 
lon resembles  that  remarkable  salutation,  with  which  the 
literal  Babylon  was  hailed,  "  How  art  thou  fallen  from  hea- 
ven, 0  Lucifer,  son  of  the  morning !  how  art  thou  cut  down 
to  the  ground,  which  didst  weaken  the  nations." 

Then  follows  a  very  natural  expression  of  thanks  and 
gratitude  on  the  part  of  all  good  men.  "And  I  heard  a 
loud  voice  saying -in  heaven,  Now  is  come  salvation,  and 
strength,  and  the  kingdom  of  our  God  and  the  power  of  his 
Christ :  for  the  accuser  of  our  brethren  is  cast  down,  which 
accused  them  before  our  God  day  and  night.  And  they 
overcame  him  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  by  the  word 
of  their  testimony;  and  they  loved  not  their  lives  unto  the 
death.  Therefore  rejoice,  ye  heavens,  and  ye  that  dwell  in 
them." 

Next  comes  a  very  significant  wo  to  those  who  had  been 
cast  down  to  the  earth:  "Wo  to  the  inhabiters  of  the 
earth  and  of  the  sea!  for  the  devil  is  come  down  unto  you, 
having  great  wrath,  because  he  knoweth  that  he  hath  but 
a  short  time."  They  who  are  familiar  with  the  ravings  of 
Tetzel,  Doctor  Eck,  and  others  of  the  falling  party,  need 
not  hesitate  for  the  application  of  this  wo.  What  was  to 
be  done?  The  great  Doctors  could  not  confute  the  monk 
of  Wittemberg;  and  the  Elector  would  not  burn  him  un- 
convinced. Rome's  anathemas  had  lost  their  power.  De- 
spite their  authority,  the  Reformation  progressed  marvel- 
lously: in  view  of  which  they  stormed  and  raved.  Pre- 
sently the  appeal  was  promptly  made  to  Rome's  last  argu- 
ment, as  indicated  by  the  course  of  the  dragon:  "And 
when  the  dragon  saw  that  he  was  cast  unto  the  earth,  he 
persecuted  the  woman  which  brought  forth  the  man-child.'' 
This  isr  very  significant.    The  Church  was  again  persecuted 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  65 

for  her  relation  to  the  man~diiJd,  who  was  to  rule  all  na- 
tions. Millennial  glory  had  not  yet  come:  but  to  the 
extent  of  the  Reformation  the  man-child  was  reinstated. 
The  Vicar  was  renounced,  and  the  true  Head  espoused. 
His  atonement,  his  supremacy,  and  the  sole  authority  of 
his  word,  were  radical  doctrines  with  Michael's  angels. 
Where  these  doctrines  obtained.  Popery  was  bound  to  fall ; 
and  on  such  criteria  were  the  martyrs  of  Jesus  condemned 
and  executed. 

Collateral  with  these  representations,  we  have  this  ex- 
pressive parallel,  (d  3,)  "And  it  was  given  unto  him,  {tlie 
beast,)  to  make  war  with  the  saints,"  &c.,  (Rev.  xiii.  7.) 
And  another  of  like  tenor,  (d4,)  "And  I  saw  the  woman 
drunken  with  the  blood  of  the  saints,  and  with  the  blood 
of  the  martyrs  of  Jesus." — Rey.  xvii.  6. 


66  A   NEW  THEORY  OF 


Jfiflj)  $d,  anil  its  parallels. 


CHAPTER  I. 

A  pacific  respite — A  time  of  reflection  and  anticipation. — e  1. 

CHAPTER  II. 
A  very  remarkable  interposition  of  Providence  in  belialf  of  the  fleeing  Church. — e  I 


CHAPTER  I. 

A    PACIFIC    RESPITE — A    TIME    OF    REFLECTION    AND    ANTICIPA- 
TION.  E  1. 

And  when  he  had  opened  the  fifth  seal,  I  saw  under  the  altar  the  souls  of  them  that 
were  slain  for  the  word  of  God,  and  for  the  testimony  which  they  held:  and  they 
cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  How  long,  0  Lord,  holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not 
judge  and  avenge  our  blood  on  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth?  And  white  robes 
were  given  unto  every  one  of  them ;  and  it  was  said  unto  them,  that  they  should 
rest  yet  for  a  little  season,  until  their  fellow  servants  also  and  their  brethren, 
that  should  be  killed  as  they  were,  should  be  fulfilled. — Rev.  vi.  V — 11. 

The  imagery  of  this  seal  is  quite  dissimilar  to  all  its  pre- 
decessors. Here  we  find  neither  horse  nor  rider.  And  how 
should  we,  since  Popery  was  prostrated  in  the  latter  part 
of  the  seal  immediately  preceding?  The  supremacy  of  the 
Pope  had  been  successfully  controverted ;  after  which,  there 
could  be  no  propriety  in  representing  him  as  progressing 
on  horse-back.  On  the  other  hand,  the  true  Head  had  been 
reinstated  only  to  the  extent  to  which  genuine  Christianity 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  67 

had  been  resuscitated.  Neither  of  them  having  obtained 
to  the  exclusion  of  the  other,  a  time  of  parley  and  contra- 
diction has  prevailed.  The  parties  have  mutually  eyed 
each  other  with  jealous  circumspection;  and  they  are  care- 
fully planting  their  feet  for  another  struggle,  which  seems 
not  to  be  far  distant. 

The  pacific  altar  and  its  suppliant  martyrs  imply,  that 
this  seal  pertains  to  the  times  that  have  elapsed  since  those 
martyrs  were  slain.  We  have  had  a  state  of  things  com- 
paratively pacific — a  breathing  interval.  During  this  time 
we  have  seriously  reviewed  the  past.  The  tale  of  martyr 
blood  has  been  reiterated;  and  thinking  men  have  antici- 
pated a  time  of  threatened  vengeance.  Those  inquiries 
propounded  (figuratively)  by  the  souls  of  the  martyrs  are 
characteristic  of  the  age.  The  prophecies  have  been  in- 
quired into  with  reference  to  an  eventful  future;  and  the 
"signs  of  the  times"  have  been  watched  with  intense  solici- 
tude. Often  is  the  inquiry  made,  "How  long?"  Many 
have  supposed  the  time  for  the  predicted  downfall  of  Popery 
to  be  very  near  at  hand.  But  mark  the  admonition ;  "  They 
should  rest  yet  for  a  little  season,  until  their  fellow  ser- 
vants also  and  their  brethren,  that  should  be  killed  as  they 
were,  should  be  fulfilled."  Hence  we  learn,  that  the  pre- 
sent pacific  time  is  to  be  followed  by  another  persecution, 
before  the  time  of  retributive  vengeance — other  brethren 
are  yet  to  be  killed,  and  their  time  must  be  fulfilled.  And 
we  are  admonished  to  rest,  or  wait,  for  a  JittJe  season  of  in- 
tervening cruelty. 

The  presumption  is  that  this  seal  has  not  yet  expired; 
notwithstanding  we  have  already  had  some  significant  in- 
dications of  the  ensuing  seal.  We  cannot  designate  a  pre- 
cise epoch  for  the  transition  from  one  seal  to  the  next :  since 
the  characteristics  of  the  one  seem  to  intermingle  with 
those  of  the  other,  as  day  and  night  meet  in  the  twilight. 


68  A  NEW    THEORY  OF 


CHAPTER  II. 

A  VERY  REMARKABLE    PROVIDENCE  IN  BEHALF   OF   THE  WOMAN, 
OR  TRUE  CHURCH. — E  2. 

And  to  the  woman  were  given  two  wings  of  a  great  eagle,  that  she  might  fly  into 
the  wilderness,  into  her  place,  where  she  is  nourished  for  a  time,  and  times, 
and  half  a  time,  from  the  face  of  the  serpent.  And  the  serpent  cast  out  of  his 
mouth  water  as  a  flood  after  the  woman,  that  he  might  cause  her  to  be  carried 
away  of  the  flood.  And  the  earth  helped  the  woman,  and  the  earth  opened 
her  mouth,  and  swallowed  up  the  flood  which  the  dragon  cast  out  of  his  mouth. 
—Rev.  xii.  14—16. 

A  fearful  persecution  had  been  endured  during  the  latter 
part  of  the  fourth  seal:  but  we  have  found  a  pacific  time 
under  the  fifth :  and  now  in  a  parallel  prediction  we  find  a 
representation  of  certain  events  conducive  to  this  respite. 
The  discovery  of  America  was  but  just  anterior  to  the  Re- 
formation ;  and  the  new  world  began  to  be  colonized,  but 
just  in  time  to  afford  a  field  sufficiently  wide  for  a  more 
extended  development  of  Reformation  principles.  Such 
development  could  not  w^ell  have  been  completed  under  the 
shadow^  of  the  beast.  Hence  the  pilgrim  fiithers  were  pro- 
videntially landed  in  this  hemisphere.  And  the  erection 
of  an  independent  government  on  liberal  principles,  was 
another  grand  achievement  toward  the  consummation  of 
the  new  mission. 

When  selecting  a  motto  emblem  for  the  young  Republic, 
different  individuals  made  their  respective  suggestions;  but 
eventually  the  earjle  was  adopted,  without  any  thought,  we 
presume,  of  a  prophetic  fulfilment.  Providence  so  ordered 
the  selection  of  the  very  emblem  foreseen  hy  the  apostle 
many  centuries  previous:  and  by  the  blessing  of  Provi- 
dence, ours  has  become  a  very  great  "eagle;"  all  its  great- 
ness having  been  developed  with  marvellous  rapidity  on 
this  continent  so  recently  a  howHng  "  wilderness."  The 
Protestant  church  may  justly  claim  this  as  "her  place. 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  69 

where  she  is  nourished  for  a  time,  and  times,  and  half  a 
time,  from  the  face  of  the  serpent" — a  place  of  refuge  for 
the  residue  of  the  1260  years  of  the  wilderness  state. 

This  providential  escape  and  remarkable  prosperity  of 
the  Reformed  church  has  excited  the  envy  of  the  serpent, 
and  of  his  ally,  the  beast;  and  therefore  the  serpent  casts 
out  after  the  church,  "  water  as  a  flood,"  or  an  overwhelm- 
ing multitude  of  immigrants  from  the  old  world.  (Compare 
Rev.  xvii.  15.)  Such  a  spurious  population  Europe  can 
well  aiford  to  cast  out  upon  us.  The  immigrants  themselves 
have  individual  motives  of  their  own :  but  the  leading  de- 
sign of  the  serpent,  and  of  the  beast,  is  that  the  fleeing 
church  might  be  "  carried  away  of  the  flood" — that  our  in- 
stitutions might  be  overwhelmed  and  carried  away  by  their 
corrupting  influence. 

Then  comes  a  providential  interposition,  "  And  the  earth 
helped  the  woman ;  and  the  earth  opened  her  mouth,  and 
swallowed  up  the  flood  which  the  dragon  cast  out  of  his 
mouth."  The  earth  continues  to  give  room  for  the  swell- 
ing tide  of  population,  by  the  repeated  accessions  of  new 
territory.  It  is  very  remarkable,  too,  that  a  great  portion 
of  this  territorial  acquisition  was  once  under  Papal  control, 
but  has  since  been  assimilated  to  the  genius  of  our  Protes- 
tant institutions.  Instance  the  Louisiana  Purchase,  out 
of  which  several  large  states  have  been  formed.  The  same 
is  also  true  of  Texas,  and  in  due  time  may  be  found  appli- 
cable to  those  other  larsfe  territories  of  the  flir  west. 


A  NEW  THEORY  OF 


Sktij  Sral,  anb  its  |)arallrls. 


CHAPTER   I. 
Terrible  commotions  now  pending. — f  1. 

CHAPTER  II. 
Circumstances  connected  with  the  sealing  of  the  Israelites. — g  1. 

CHAPTER  III. 

The  remnant  possessed  of  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ. — g  2, 

CHAPTER  IV. 
A  solemn  message  ensues  the  presentation  of  the  new  converts. — g  3. 

CHAPTER   V. 

The  instrumentalities  to  be  employed  in  the  execution  of  the  seven  last  plagues. 
_g4. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

The  seven  vials  or  plagues. — g  4. 

CHAPTER  VII. 
The  Turkish  Empire  amongst  empires. 

CHAPTER   VIII. 
A  profound  sensation  in  view  of  mystical  Babylon's  fall,  as  expressed  by  both 
evil  and  good  men. — g  5. 

CHAPTER  IX. 
The  supremacy  of  the  Redeemer,  again  symbolized  by  his  procession  on  a  white 
horse. — g  6. 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  71 


CHAPTER  I. 

TERRIBLE  COMMOTIONS  NOW  PENDING. — F  1. 

And  1  beheld  when  he  had  opened  the  sixth  seal,  and,  lo,  there  was  a  great  earth- 
quake ;  and  the  sun  became  black  as  sackcloth  of  hair,  and  the  moon  became 
as  blood ;  and  the  stars  of  heaven  fell  unto  the  earth,  even  as  a  fig  tree  casteth 
her  untimely  figs,  when  she  is  shaken  of  a  mighty  wind.  And  the  heaven  de- 
parted as  a  scroll  when  it  is  rolled  together,  and  every  mountain  and  island 
were  moved  out  of  their  places. — Rev.  vi.  12 — 14. 

And  I  beheld  another  beast  coming  up  out  of  the  earth ;  and  he  had  two  horns  like 
a  lamb,  and  he  spake  as  a  dragon.  And  he  exerciseth  all  the  power  of  the  first 
beast  before  him,  and  causeth  the  earth  and  them  which  dwell  therein  to  worship 
the  first  beast,  whose  deadly  wound  was  healed.  And  he  doeth  great  wonders,  so 
that  he  maketh  fire  come  down  from  heaven  on  the  earth  in  the  sight  of  men,  and 
deceiveth  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  by  the  means  of  those  miracles  which  he 
had  power  to  do  in  the  sight  of  the  beast ;  saying  to  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth, 
that  they  should  make  an  image  to  the  beast,  which  had  the  wound  by  a  sword, 
and  did  live.  And  he  had  power  to  give  life  unto  the  image  of  the  beast,  that  the 
image  of  the  beast  should  both  speak,  and  cause  that  as  many  as  would  not  worship 
the  image  of  the  beast  should  be  killed,  &c. — Rev.  xiii.  11 — 17. 

The  presumption  is  that  this  sixth  seal  is  now  about  to 
1)6  opened.  In  fact,  the  sudden  revolutions  of  A.  D.  1848 
and  1849  looked  very  much  like  a  premonition:  and  the 
same  may  be  said  of  the  late  Eastern  war. 

Hitherto  our  attention  has  been  chiefly  occupied  with 
predictions  that  are  supposed  to  have  been  already  fulfilled, 
in  the  occurrence  of  past  events.  But  we  are  now  entering 
on  the  consideration  of  symbols,  which  our  theory  supposes 
to  portend  events  yet  future.  Hitherto  both  prophecy  and 
history  have  been  our  companions ;  but  now  they  bid  adieu 
for  the  present.  History,  being  Time's  amanuensis,  must 
await  the  movements  of  his  master;  whilst  prophecy  alone 
bounds  away  into  futurity.  In  endeavouring  to  trace  the 
footsteps  of  prophecy,  we  are  liable  to  commit  many  mis- 
takes; which  it  will  be  the  business  of  time  and  of  history 
to  correct.  Of  this  liability  the  intelligent  reader  is  fully 
apprized ;  and  he  will  not  expect  that  we  should  arrive  at 


72  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

indubitable  clearness.  In  view  of  these  considerations,  it 
is  very  becoming  to  speak  with  prudent  precaution.  But 
the  frequent  repetition  of  words  expressive  of  doubt  would 
become  both  burdensome  and  monotonous;  and  surely  it 
cannot  be  necessary  to  burden  every  page  with  such  words 
as,  perhaps,  if,  may  he,  &c. ;  when  we  are  disposed  to  pre- 
face the  whole  with  one  general  qualification.  Omitting 
such  expletives  to  a  great  extent,  we  profess  to  advance 
our  views  as  matters  of  opinion:  and  now  once  for  all  the 
reader  is  requested  to  regard  our  suggestions  in  this  qualified 
sense. 

The  imagery  of  this  seal  is  awfully  majestic;  and  the 
figures  are  apparently  taken  from  the  final  catastrophe  of 
the  physical  system.  Similar  figures  were  often  emplo^'Cd 
by  the  ancient  prophets,  to  signify  the  overthrow  of  both 
civil  and  ecclesiastical  powers:  and  the  figures  have  pro- 
bably a  like  meaning  here. 

This  seal  being  a  very  general  metaphor,  it  must  have 
considerable  extension  chronologically.  These  sublime 
figures  are  not  to  be  crowded  on  one  or  two  generations, 
but  will  require  time  for  a  full  development.  If  the  1260 
years  for  the  reign  of  antichrist  be  dated  from  A.  D.  756,  as 
formerly  suggested;  then  may  we  look  for  the  downf\ill  of 
antichrist  in  A.  D.  2016.  And  supposing  this  seal  to  ex- 
tend to  the  end  of  that  tragedy,  the  space  of  about  160 
years  will  remain  for  the  seal,  provided  it  be  now  opening. 

The  vigorous  symbols  of  this  seal,  together  with  the  pa- 
rallel metaphors,  do  certainly  indicate  an  exceedingly  event- 
ful time.  No  previous  seal  bears  any  comparison  to  this; 
and  no  previous  seal  has  any  such  array  of  strong  collateral 
metaphors.  And  as  the  figures  do  far  surpass  the  former; 
so  must  the  events  portended  by  them  exceed  any  that 
have  transpired  since  the  time  of  vision. 

Having  endeavoured  to  give  the  seal  an  appropriate 
place  in  the  system  chronologically,  I  will  not  venture  to 
say  much  in  regard  to  the  import  of  the  figures.     Never- 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  73 

theless,  we  may  be  permitted  to  drop  a  few  suggestions  in 
regard  to  one  or  two  of  these  figures,  with  a  perad venture 
prefixed.  The  "moon"  is  not  an  unhkely  symbol  of  the 
Mahometan  powers,  whose  motto  emblem  is  the  crescent, 
or  growing  moon.  And  it  may  be  that  our  own  country 
may  have  a  fearful  interest  in  the  loth  verse.  Ours 
is  the  star-spangled  banner;  and  it  becomes  us  to  in- 
quire into  the  analogy.  If  our  stars — so  newly  risen,  so 
brilliant,  and  so  vigorous  in  mounting  the  steep  of  heaven — 
should  meet  a  sudden  disaster ;  how  like  the  fall  of  un- 
timely fruit !  With  the  reader  I  can  heartily  say,  God 
forbid  !  Yet  we  may  well  tremble  for  our  stars  at  a  time 
like  the  present.  The  reference  to  our  "eagle,"  of  previous 
notice,  is  full  of  hope;  but  this  representation  of  falling- 
stars  looks  ominous.  At  any  rate,  it  behooves  us  to  be 
humbled  for  our.  sins,  both  individual  and  national;  to 
confide  more  in  Divine  Providence,  and  less  in  human 
policy  ;  for  nothing  is  more  bhnd  than  policy,  when  judi- 
cially left  to  itself  by  Jehovah. 

The  presumption  is,  that  the  primary  figures  of  this 
seal,  (which  are  quoted  at  the  beginning  of  this  chap- 
ter,) represent  revolutionary  convulsions,  that  may  pre- 
cede the  more  extraordinary  interpositions  in  the  latter 
part  of  the  seal.  Nevertheless,  it  may  be  possible  that 
these  figures  are  parallel  to  the  vials,  which  we  have  re- 
garded as  indicative  of  the  more  extraordinary  dispensa- 
tions. If  so,  the  commencement  of  the  seal  must  be  yet 
distant.  The  departing  of  the  heavens,  as  a  scroll  rolled 
together,  seems  well  calculated  to  represent  the  overthrow 
of  the  great  apostacy.  (Rev.  vi.  14.)  The  overthrow  of 
the  Jewish  economy  was  apparently  predicted  by  a  very 
similar  figure.  (Hag.  ii.  6,  7.)  Hence,  it  is  not  unlikely 
that  this  figure  may  correspond  to  the  catastrophe  of  the 
Man  of  Sin,  as  pertaining  to  the  latter  part  of  this  seal : 
neyertheless,  I  must  think  that  most  of  these  figures  have 


74  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

reference  to  political  revolutions  that  may  precede  the 
great  catastrophe  of  mystical  Bab37lon. 

But  we  forbear  to  multiply  remarks  on  these  sublime 
figures.  Relative  to  their  specific  import,  future  genera- 
tions will  be  far  more  competent  to  judge. 

The  Papal  power  has  suffered  many  reverses,  and  has 
evidently  lost  much  of  its  former  influence.  Many  have, 
indeed,  thought  that  a  speedy  fall  is  inevitable.  On  the 
contrary,  our  peculiar  theory  supposes  that  catastrophe  to 
be  yet  distant.  That  Popery  has  any  recuperative  prin- 
ciple of  innate  vitality,  we  cannot  believe.  If  left  alone, 
its  doom  would  soon  be  told.  A  formidable  neighbour 
recently  sustained  himself  amazingly  against  an  alliance 
in  which  Popery,  Protestantism,  and  Mahometanism  were 
all  largely  represented.  Should  this  neighbour  continue 
to  be  a  rival,  it  is  difficult  to  conceive  how  Popery  can  ever 
again  domineer  over  the  nations  of  the  earth.  But  strange 
things  have  often  occurred,  and  may  again.  This  aggres- 
sive neighbour  may  yet  become  an  ally;  and  then  the  great 
balance-wheel  of  Europe  would  become  a  miserably  one- 
sided afliiir.  And  such  a  consummation  is  really  predicted, 
if  I  have  read  prophecy  correctly. 

The  13th  chapter  of  the  Revelation  exhibits  the  Roman 
beast  as  domineering  for  the  long  term  of  1260  years  ;  but 
at  the  11th  verse  a  new  character  is  adduced,  that  seems 
destined  to  make  his  mark  during  the  whole  seepel  of  the 
antichristian  reign.  This  eventful  sequel  has  been  placed 
at  the  head  of  our  present  chapter,  as  being  collateral  with 
the  astounding  imagery  of  the  sixth  seal.  The  Papacy  has 
been  described  as  the  seventh  head  of  the  Roman  beast, 
hi  ving  "ten  horns,"  or  Papal  kingdoms;  but  this  new  actor 
is  styled  "another  beast,"  as  being  distinct  from  those. 
And,  in  my  opinion,  Russia  is  that  distinct  power.  We 
can  think  of  no  other  so  likely  to  act  such  a  part  during 
this  seal. 

This  distinct  beast,  {(.ui other,)  is  beheld  "  coming  up  out 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  75 

of  the  earth;"  which  is  quite  descriptive  of  Russia.  The 
seven-headed  beast,  or  empire,  came  up  out  of  the  "sea;" 
but  this  modern  beast  comes  up  out  of  the  "  earth."  The 
former  arose  in  maritime  countries,  and  had  a  Hberal  share 
of  the  commerce  of  the  world  as  it  then  was;  which  fact 
seems  to  have  been  adverted  to  in  that  remarkable  pro- 
phecy of  Balaam.  (Num.  xxiv.  24.)  But  this  modern 
beast,  in  his  rising  state,  has  been  greatly  restricted  in  point 
of  naval  power ;  and  this  privation  has  been  sorely  felt  by 
the  Czars.  Since  the  days  of  Peter  the  Great,  energetic 
exertions  have  been  put  forth  to  remedy  this  deficiency ; 
but  hitherto  the  sacrifices  made  have  not  produced  cor- 
responding results.  Amongst  contemporary  nations,  the 
old  Bear  of  the  North  has  come  "  up  out  of  the  earth." 
With  an  overwhelming  Iand/o)ve,he  has  had  comparatively 
little  naval  power:  and  we  could  not  name  a  more  distinc- 
tive characteristic  of  Russia,  as  compared  with  the  rise  of 
other  great  nations.  Such  has  been  the  rising  state — the 
coming  %tp — of  that  great  empire;  but  it  may  not  continue 
to  be  so.  An  outlet  may  yet  be  obtained  in  the  sunny 
South;  and  this  other  beast  may  yet  become  a  terror  on  the 
seas. 

This  modern  beast  is  represented  as  causing  "  the  earth, 
and  them  which  dwell  therein,  to  worship  the  first  beast," 
(verse  12,)  which  chivalrous  deed  of  his  must  be  yet  pend- 
ing. Moreover,  he  is  represented  as  exercising  a  deceptive 
policy,  in  "saying  to  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  that 
they  should  make  an  image  to  the  beast,  which  had  the 
wound  by  a  sword  and  did  live."  This  wound  was  inflicted 
on  the  Imperial  head,  which  once  swayed  the  sceptre  over 
the  whole  extent  of  the  Roman  territory  in  its  palmiest 
days.  Subsequenth^,  this  wound  was  partially  healed  in 
the  rise  of  the  Papal  head;  but  this  head  could  sway  barely 
the  western  division  of  the  old  empire.  Consequently,  the 
Papal  head,  with  its  ten  kingdoms,  is  not  an  "image,"  or 
likeness,  of  the  beast  as  it  was  under  the  Imperial,  (the 


76  A  NETT  THEORY  OF 

■wounded,)  liead.  The  eastern  division  has  hitherto  stood 
aloof,  occasioning  a  manifest  deficiency  in  the  last  head  of 
the  beast.  But  this  other  beast  is  represented  as  proposing 
a  scheme  to  remedy  the  deficiency.  Uuder  his  auspices  an 
image  of  the  Imperial  head  is  apparently  to  be  constructed ; 
and  this  can  be  done  only  by  healing  the  old  schism  be- 
tween the  East  and  the  \Yest — between  the  Greek  and  the 
Latin  Churches.  Such  a  measure,  when  once  acceded  to 
b}'  the  West,  would  afford  the  Czar  quite  a  plausible  pre- 
text for  extending  his  conquests  over  that  portion  of  Chris- 
tendom which  is  subject  to  Turkish  rule.  And  if  such  a 
confederacy  were  gone  into  in  good  faith,  then  the  Western 
Catholic  powers  would  not  only  become  submissive  to  such 
aggressions,  but,  in  all  probability,  would  cheerfully  co- 
operate.* 

This  modern  beast  is  said  to  have  "  two  horns  like  a 
lamb ;"  which  is  very  modest  in  comparison  of  the  Papal 
head  with  its  "ten  horns." 

The  Iamb  is  here  mentioned  with  an  apparent  allusion 
to  Daniel's  ram;  which  referred  to  the  Medo-Pcrsian  empire. 
And  as  the  two  horns  of  the  ancient  ram  represented  the 
Median  and  Persian  elements  of  the  combined  empire :  so 
in  this  case,  the  two  horns  of  the  lamb  may  represent  the 
Eastern  and  Western  branches  of  the  confederacy,  that 
may  constitute  the  forthcoming  image  of  Imperial  Home. 

On  turning  to  Kev.  xvii.  11,  we  find  an  apparently  pa- 
rallel notice  of  the  modern  beast.  (See  f  3,  on  the  Synopsis.) 
"And  the  beast  that  was,  and  is  not,  even  he  is  the  eighth, 
and  is  of  the  seven,  and  goeth  into  perdition."     In  the 

*  The  author  arrived  at  substantially  the  same  view  of  this  modern  beast,  and 
of  the  imaje  to  be  constructed  at  his  imperious  suggestion,  in  the  year  1845. 
This  was  anterior  to  that  friendly  intercourse  which  has  subsequently  obtained 
between  the  Czar  and  the  Pope.  At  that  time  the  idea  looked  so  wild  and  im- 
probable, that  an  essay  on  the  subject  was  rejected  and  sent  back  by  a  very  judi- 
cious editor  of  a  periodical.  Subsequently,  however,  these  views  appeared  in  the 
writer's  "New  Theory  of  the  Apocalypse,"  published  in  1852.  At  present,  such 
suggestions  would  perhaps  not  be  thought  altogether  so  extravagant. 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  77 

notice  of  liim,  already  considered,  he  is  denominated  anotlier 
beast;  but  here  he  is  spoken  of  as  an  e'ujldh  head,  or  form  of 
government.  The  seven  heads  proper  of  the  Roman  beast 
had  been  spoken  of  in  the  verse  immediately  preceding; 
and  with  those  heads  in  view,  there  is  a  sense  in  which 
this  other  heast  may  be  called  an  eighth  head;  considering 
the  intimate  connexion  of  his  station  in  the  sequel.  In  one 
sense  he  may  be  considered  as  another — a  distinct  beast — but 
in  another  sense  he  is  an  eighth,  head.  Observe  carefully, 
he  is  a  beast  that  "was."  Russia  embraces  a  large  portion 
of  the  eastern  division  of  the  old  Roman  empire,  and  is  ex- 
pected to  monopolize  the  remaining  part  of  the  old  territory; 
Avliich  territory  ivas  a  constituent  part  of  the  old  empire. 
But  for  centuries  past,  he  "is  not"  in  that  connexion:  yet 
the  anticipated  compact  may  entitle  him  to  be  regarded  as  an 
eighth  head;  but  not  to  the  removal  of  the  existing  seventh 
head,  for  he  "  is  of  the  seven."  This  will  be  the  last  excres- 
cence of  the  monstrous  hydra — he  "goeth  into  perdition." 
Of  this  other  beast  we  are  told,  (Rev.  xiii.  11,)  "  he  spake 
as  a  dragon."  In  this  he  imitates  his  Papal  neighbour — 
his  prospective  ally — of  whom  it  is  said,  "  the  dragon  gave 
him  his  power,  and  his  seat,  and  great  authority,"  (verse  2.) 
When  the  Pope  speaks,  e  cathedra,  the  decision  is  held  final. 
In  the  exercise  of  this  plenary  authority,  he  of  Rome  has 
often  spoken  terrible  anathemas  against  the  Greek  church. 
And  the  Bishop  of  Constantinople,  in  his  day,  did  just  as 
promptly  curse  back  again.  The  two  factions  have  recip- 
rocally anathematized  each  other;  than  which  nothing 
could  be  more  dragon-like.  And  now  the  quandary  is, 
How  can  they  effect  an  organic  union  under  such  circum- 
stances? It  would  be  derogatory  to  the  infaUibility  of  his 
Holiness,  the  Pope,  to  retract  what  he  has  so  often  reite- 
rated. Shall  we  then  suppose  that  the  Czar  and  his  empire 
will  submit  to  recant  and  do  penance?  Oh  no,  the  Greek 
church  also  speaks  as  a  dragon;  and  the  Russo-Greek  is 
not  likely  to  recant. 


78  A  NEW   THEORY  OF 

Romanists  hold  that  miracles  are  the  proper  seal  and 
witness  of  apostolic  succession  and  grace :  and  they  pretend 
that  their  claims  have  been  thus  sealed  in  every  age.  And 
it  is  very  remarkable  that  this  modern  beast  is  represented 
as  having  power  to  do  loonders  and  miracles,  both  in  the 
sight  of  men  and  also  in  the  sight,  or  apprehension,  of  the 
heast,  (verse  14.)  As  yet,  Rome  does  not  admit  this  apos- 
tolic character  of  the  schismatical  neighbour;  the  time  of 
recognition  is  therefore  yet  future;  and  this  intimation  has 
a  probable  allusion  to  the  manner  in  which  the  coalition 
may  be  brought  about.  To  meet  the  emergency,  a  batch 
of  miracles  ("lying  wonders")  will  probably  be  devised, 
with  sufficient  halo  to  cover  up  the  palpable  absurdities  of 
the  fusion. 

This  modern  beast  is  represented  as  maintaining  a  very 
imperious  bearing  throughout;  which  does  not  favour  the 
idea  of  humiliating  concessions  on  his  part.  lie  reserves 
the  prerogative  "to  give  life  unto  the  image  of  the  beast." 
And  this  creature  of  his  is  supposed  to  speak  and  act,  as 
prompted  and  actuated  by  him,  its  prime  mover  and  arbiter. 
Relative  to  the  startling  deeds  and  innovations  ascribed  to 
this  modern  beast,  it  would  be  premature  to  remark  speci- 
fically. Let  the  reader  consider  attentively  what  is  said 
of  him,  in  Rev.  xiii.  11 — 17;  and  let  it  be  remembered 
that  those  beastly  aggressive  movements  are  apparently  col- 
lateral with  the  frightful  imagery  of  the  sixth  seal,  and  its 
parallels. 

But  we  have  yet  to  adduce  another  prophetic  allusion 
to  this  modern  beast.  I  understand  the  following  to  be 
Daniel's  prediction  of  the  modern  autocrat.  "I  considered 
the  horns,  and,  behold,  there  came  up  among  them  another 
little  horn,  before  whom  there  were  three  of  the  first  horns 
plucked  up  by  the  roots:  and,  behold,  in  this  horn  were 
eyes  like  the  eyes  of  a  man,  and  a  mouth  speaking  great 
things,"  (Dan.  vii.  8.)  This  "little  horn"  has  generally 
been  regarded  as  a  symbol  of  the  Papacy,  just  as  John's 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  79 

other  beast  has  been  attributed  to  him.  But  that  method 
of  interpretation  has  given  expositors  much  trouble,  in  the 
way  of  compounding  metaphors  and  dissecting  characters; 
in  order  to  accommodate  these,  and  other  coUateral  meta- 
phors, in  their  supposed  simultaneous  claims  to  his  Holiness. 
For  this  idea  represents  the  seventh  head  of  the  Roman 
beast,  as  being  itself  a  horn  on  that  head !  Worse  still,  it 
supposes  the  Papal  head  to  have  had  primarily  "  ten  horns ; " 
and  yet  itself  to  have  risen  subsequently  in  the  form  of  a 
little  horn,  displacing  three  of  the  former  horns  from  its 
own  cranium !  Truly  the  sophistry,  by  which  all  this  can 
be  done,  is  a  little  too  subtle  for  our  use.  But  our  sugges- 
tion is,  that  Russia  is  the  little  horn  coming  up  "  among 
them"  (the  Papal  horns,)  or  "  after  them,"  as  in  verse  24th 
of  the  same  chapter ;  which  after  presentation  just  suits  the 
idea  of  a  modern  character,  monopolizing  consequence  and 
prominence  in  the  antichristian  system. 

Again  it  is  said  of  this  after  horn,  or  modern  empire,  that 
his  "  look  was  more  stout  than  his  fellows,"  (verse  20th.) 
And  who  does  not  perceive  the  pertinence  of  this  observa- 
tion, as  descriptive  of  the  northern  Bear  amongst  contem- 
porary horns,  or  kingdoms;  since  it  has  been  found  neces- 
sary for  three  or  four  to  combine  against  him? 

In  the  24th  verse,  it  is  expressly  said  of  this  modern 
horn,  "  he  shall  be  diverse  from  the  first."  But  how  can 
the  Pope  be  diverse  from  himself?  True,  he  has  a  great 
diversity  of  characteristics :  but  then  it  takes  all  his  diver- 
sities and  contrarieties  to  consummate  his  beastly  identity. 
This  diverse  distinction  is  certainly  against  the  common  in- 
terpretation of  these  metaphors.  But  surely  all  will  admit 
that  hitherto,  Russia  has  been  quite  diverse  from  the  Pa- 
pacy. 

In  character  this  horn  is  decidedly  aggressive;  since  he 
is  said  to  i)lucJc  up  three  horns — shall  subdue  three  Mags.  On 
the  western  border  of  the  Russian  empire  we  find  the  names, 
Poland,  Finland,  and  Lapland,  which  once  pertained  to  the- 


80  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

west;  but  they  have  been  2^hic7i:ed  u}^  liVom  that  connexion. 
Here  then  is  a  trio;  but  whether  the  latter  two  were  of 
sufficient  importance  to  merit  such  notoriety,  I  cannot  de- 
termine. Perhaps  these  are  the  three  alluded  to ;  but  if 
not,  then  additional  conquests  will  likely  be  made  in  that 
direction. 

Finall}',  from  the  time  of  this  horn's  great  prominence  in 
the  prediction,  his  beastly  domination  is  supposed  to  pre- 
vail, until  the  intervention  of  Messiah's  rule.  "  I  beheld, 
and  the  same  horn  made  war  with  the  saints,  and  prevailed 
against  them;  until  the  Ancient  of  days  came,"  &c.  (verses 
21,  22.)  In  this  representation,  the  little  horn  is  emi- 
nently conspicuous,  the  other  horns  being  lost  in  compari- 
son of  his  towering  majesty;  all  which  corroborates  the 
Apocalyptic  account  of  him  as  another  least — he  becomes 
arbiter. 


CHAPTER  n. 

CIRCUMSTANCES  CONNECTED  WITH  THE  SEALING  OF  THE  ISRAEL- 
ITES.— G  1. 

And  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  the  great  men,  and  the  rich  men,  and  the  chief 
captains,  and  the  mightj'  men,  and  every  bondman,  and  every  free  man.  hid  them- 
selves in  the  dens,  and  in  the  rocks  of  the  mountains;  and  said  to  the  mountains 
and  rocks.  Fall  on  us,  and  hide  us  from  the  face  of  him  thatsitteth  on  the  throne, 
and  from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb:  for  the  great  day  of  his  wrath  is  come;  and 
who  shall  be  able  to  stand? — Rev.  vi.  15 — 17. 

And  after  these  things,  I  saw  four  angels  standing  on  the  four  corners  of  the  earth, 
holding  the  four  winds  of  the  earth,  that  the  wind  should  not  blow  on  the  earth, 
nor  on  the  sea,  nor  on  any  ti-ee.  And  I  saw  another  angel  ascending  from  the 
east,  having  the  seal  of  the  living  God:  and  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice  to  the 
four  angels,  to  whom  it  was  given  to  hurt  the  earth  and  the  sea,  s.ayiug,  Hurt 
not  the  earth,  neither  the  sea,  nor  the  trees,  till  we  have  sealed  the  servants  of 
our  God  in  their  foreheads.  And  I  heard  the  number  of  them  which  were 
sealed:  and  there  were  sealed  a  hundred  atid  forty  and  four  thousand,  of  all  the 
tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel. — Rev.  vii.  1 — 17. 

In  our  judgment,  these  last  three  verses  of  the  sixth 
chapter  are  intimately  connected  in  sense  with  the  subject 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  81 

of  the  seventh  ch.apter;  for  which  reason  we  have  inchided 
both  of  them  under  one  head. 

This  bitter  wail  of  despair  on  the  part  of  all  grades  of 
wicked  men,  from  the  bondman  to  the  king  on  his  throne, 
is  a  new  feature  in  the  tenor  of  these  visions.  No  preceding 
seal  has  any  thing  like  the  tone  of  this  terrible  outcry. 
Michael  and  his  angels,  (both  visible  and  invisible,)  have 
fought  against  the  dragon;  and  the  dragon  has  fought,  and 
his  angels;  but  no  such  despondency  appears  under  any 
preceding  symbol.  This  overwhelming  presentiment  of 
exposure  to  Divine  judgments  must  imply  an  extraordinary 
crisis.  Those  revolutionary  convulsions,  represented  by  the 
primary  figures  of  this  seal,  extort  no  such  expressions  of 
horror;  for  in  that  drama  the  nations  are  to  be  reciprocally 
active  in  inflicting  vengeance  on  each  other.  But  after  the 
most  desperate  struggle  amongst  themselves,  they  must 
now  stand  still  as  mere  passive  recipients  of  judgments 
from  God. 

Under  the  fifth  seal,  earnest  inquiries  are  made  for  the 
anticipated  time  of  Divine  vengeance:  but  the  response 
refers  to  an  intervening  season  (a  "little  season,")  of  cru- 
elty and  persecution:  which  season  apparently  corresponds 
to  the  anterior  revolutionary  symbols  of  this  sixth  seal. 
These  commotions  amongst  men,  fearful  as  they  may  be, 
are  therefore  distinct  from  that  Divine  interposition,  which 
will  succeed  according  to  the  promise  made  to  those  inno- 
cent sufferers. 

We  have  often  heard  this  terrible  wail  quoted  from  the 
pulpit,  as  pertaining  to  the  scene  of  the  final  judgment; 
but  this  is  certainly  a  perversion  of  order,  since  the  sensa- 
tion pertains  to  the  sixth  seal,  and  not  to  the  closing 
imagery  of  the  seventh.  •  The  figure  may  indeed  be  bor- 
rowed from  the  premonitions  of  the  final  judgment;  but  it 
represents  here  the  judgments  to  be  inflicted  on  anti-Chris- 
tian powers.  Wicked  men,  possessed  of  but  little  know- 
ledge of  the  Scriptures,  may  indeed  apprehend  that  the 


82  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

last  day  sliall  then  have  come;  for  it  is  characteristic  of 
such  men  to  be  afraid  at  God's  "tokens." 

In  these  marvellous  dispensations,  angels  have  a  mission 
to  fulfil.  The  "four  angels"  will  impose  an  effectual  re- 
straint on  the  "four  winds,"  or  spirits  of  hostility.  The 
nations,  having  eked  out  their  vengeance  on  each  other 
most  unsparingly,  will  be  suddenly  arrested  in  their  head- 
long career,  that  other  influences  may  be  brought  to  bear. 
The  term  angel  literally  signifies  a  messenger ;  and  it  gene- 
rally refers  to  created  angels;  but  sometimes  it  has  an  ap- 
parent allusion  to  the  Saviour,  as  a  Messenger  sent  by  the 
Father.  By  created  angels  we  generally  understand  invi- 
sible spirits;  but  the  term  is  also  applicable  to  men  in  the 
sacred  office,  as  we  found  the  "seven  stars"  defined  to  be 
the  "seven  angels,"  or  pastors,  of  the  Churches.  (Rev.  i.  20.) 
In  a  symbolical  sense,  the  term  may  refer  to  any  messenger 
entrusted  with  highly  important  functions;  and  sometimes, 
perhaps,  to  a  mission  comprising  a  number  of  individuals  in 
one  general  embassy.  Relative  to  the  probable  character 
of  these  "four  angels,"  we  shall  have  occasion  to  express  a 
more  definite  opinion  in  a  subsequent  chapter.  But,  be 
their  individual  identity  and  character  what  they  may,  we 
are  warranted  to  apprehend,  through  their  instrumentality, 
some  very  manifest  indications  of  a  more  than  ordinary 
interposition  of  Divine  power — such  manifestations  as  will 
overwhelm  all  classes  of  men. 

Restraint  being  thus  imposed,  the  four  angels  have  a 
further  mission  to  fulfil :  for  to  them  it  is  "  given  to  hurt 
the  earth  and  the  sea,"  by  inflicting  those  very  judgments 
so  alarming  to  all  classes  of  men.  We  shall  hereafter  find 
that  several  collateral  predictions  represent  a  sudden  ap- 
pearance of  our  Lord  himself  at  this  time,  (figuratively  like 
other  metaphorical  representations,  I  presume.)  And  in 
tlie  like  figurative  sense,  the  wicked  are  here  represented 
as  seeking  to  hide  from  the  "  face  of  him  that  sitteth  on 
the  throne,  and  from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb."     AVhich 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  83 

figure  implies  an  all-convincing  presentiment  of  a  divine  in- 
terposition ;  as  indicated  by  sundry  extraordinary  manifes- 
tations, accompanied,  perhaps,  by  an  internal  impression 
on  the  heart. 

The  nations  being  thus  arrested,  the  four  angels  will 
seemingly  be  on  the  very  eve  of  proceeding  to  inflict  judg- 
ments— to  "hurt  the  earth  and  the  sea" — when  suddenly 
another  angel  calls  on  them  to  suspend  the  procedure,  until 
he  shall  have  performed  his  mission.  Here  then  is  a  sus- 
pension of  impending  judgments,  that  a  given  purpose  may 
first  be  effected.  But  the  figure  implies  a  mere  suspension: 
and  if  I  mistake  not,  we  shall  again  find  these  judgments, 
like  so  many  enveloped  thunderbolts  in  reserve. 

The  angel  from  the  east  comes  on  a  message  of  mercy, 
"having  the  seal  of  the  living  God."  This  seal  is  named 
definitely,  as  being  already  known;  and  it  is  apparently 
used  as  a  rite  of  initiation  to  the  Christian  church.  Baptism 
is  that  seal  of  initiation;  and  it  is  applicable  to  the  "fore- 
head." We  can  think  of  no  other  sealing  rite  that  might 
be  so  applied :  and  it  would  be  folly  to  torture  invention  in 
the  effort  to  discover  some  mystic  allusion,  of  which  nothing 
can  be  known.  The  word  is  nigh  thee;  and  the  most  ob- 
vious allusion  is  decidedly  to  be  preferred.  Ezekiel  gives 
a  parallel  account  of  the  initiation  of  the  Israelites  to  the 
church.  Having  predicted  the  restoration  of  that  people, 
and  the  gracious  gift  of  a  new  heart,  the  sealing  rite  is  im- 
mediately appended  in  the  following  significant  language, 
"  Then  will  I  sprinkle  clean  water  upon  you,  and  ye  shall 
be  clean,"  (Ezek.  xxxvi.  25.)  Thus  a  complete  evangeliza- 
tion is  implied, — first  a  gracious  change  of  heart,  and  then 
the  sealing  rite,  which  signifies  the  spiritual  change.  And 
Isaiah  refers  to  a  still  more  general  application  of  this  sa- 
cred rite,  at  the  very  time  when  kings  shall  have  been  con- 
founded and  struck  dumb  at  the  hearing  and  seeing  of 
things  not  previously  understood.  "  So  shall  he  sprinkle 
many  nations;  the  kings  shall  shut  their  mouths  at  him: 


84  A   NEW  THEORY  OF 

for  tluat  wliicli  had  not  been  told  them  shall  they  see;  and 
that  which  they  had  not  heard  shall  they  consider,"  (Isa. 
lii.  15.)  Thus  does  the  King  of  kings  seal  his  spiritual 
subjects.  At  the  momentous  period  now  under  considera- 
tion, his  universal  kingdom  will  begin  to  be  developed  in 
the  most  convincing  manner.  Earthly  potentates  will  be 
confounded,  when  the  angel  from  the  east  shall  have  come 
to  seal  the  Israelites.  But  this  people  will  be  but  the  first 
fruits  of  the  Spirit,  as  then  poured  out  from  on  high.  Under 
their  auspices,  as  life  from  the  dead,  the  gospel  will  take 
the  wings  of  the  morning:  and  "So  shall  he  sprinkle  many 
nations." 

The  suspension  of  impending  judgments,  until  God's 
own  people  are  first  set  apart  as  objects  of  his  distinguish- 
ing mercy,  is  quite  analogous  to  various  dispensations  in 
the  history  of  the  divine  government.  For  this  very 
reason  the  long  sufiering  of  God  waited  in  the  days  of 
Noah,  while  the  ark  was  preparing.  Lot  was  seasonably 
removed  from  the  doom  of  Sodom.  The  Israelites  were 
sealed  by  the  paschal  blood,  ere  the  destroying  angel  passed 
over  Egypt.  And  Ezekiel  had  a  vision  of  a  very  similar 
transaction.  (Eze.  ix.  4-6.)  So,  in  this  case,  the  angel 
from  the  east  calls  to  the  four  angels  to  withhold,  until  he 
shall  have  sealed  God's  servants,  who  are  to  be  exempted 
from  impending  judgments. 

But  before  the  administration  of  the  external  rite  of 
initiation,  they  will  have  become  the  subjects  of  internal 
grace;  for  Ezekiel' s  prediction  does  very  appropriately  re- 
present the  primary  gift  of  a  new  heart.  The  sudden 
evangelization  of  that  people  by  thousands,  cannot  fiiil  to 
produce  a  very  great  sensation,  as  an  all-absorbing  topic  of 
that  age.  Therefore,  the  event  is  altogether  worthy  of  the 
prominence  here  given  it  in  the  vision.  When  thus  Chris- 
tianized, this  wonderful  people  are  apparently  destined  to 
be  instrumental  in  the  conversion  of  the  world  at  large. 
Hence  in  this  vision  a  beautiful  transition  is  made  from  the 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  85 

thousands  of  Israel  to  "  a  great  multitude  which  no  man 
can  number,  of  all  nations,  and  kindreds,  and  people,  and 
tongues."  (Rev.  vii.  9.)  And  then  the  church,  apparently 
both  the  church  militant  and  triumphant,  (verse  10-17,) 
will  become  rapturous  in  acclamations  of  praise. 

This  marvellous  conversion  of  a  people  so  obdurate  in 
unbelief,  must  imply  the  presence  of  a  divine  influence  of 
more  than  ordinary  character.  We  have  already  found  all 
classes  of  men  smitten  with  consternation,  in  view  of  a 
manifest  intervention  of  divine  power  indicative  of  wrath, 
and  it  would  seem  that  an  all-powerful  energy  will  simul- 
taneously possess  the  hearts  of  the  vessels  of  mercy. 

The  angel  from  the  east,  (probably  a  great  Reformer  of 
that  age,)  must  be  supposed  to  have  been  previously  Chris- 
tianized in  the  Orient;  and  possibly  he  may  make- his 
appearance  at  the  head  of  a  caravan  of  immigrants  pre- 
viously converted  in  the  East.  And  who  knows  but  some 
selfdenying  missionary  may  even  now  be  unconsciously 
planting  the  germ  of  such  a  movement?  Ye  zealous 
servants  of  the  Most  High,  all  hail !  Asia  was  the 
cradle  of  our  race.  In  it  were  enacted  the  most  stupen- 
dous events  of  universal  history,  and  prophecy  awards  to 
it  a  truly  momentous  future. 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE    REMNANT   POSSESSED    OF   THE  TESTIMONY  OF  JESUS  CHRIST 
— G  2. 

And  the  dragon  was  wroth  with  the  woman,  and  went  to  make  war  with  the  rem- 
nant of  her  seed,  which  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and  have  the  testimony 
of  Jesus  Christ. — Ret.  xii.  17. 

Important  metaphors  are  often  couched  in  language  so 
•  brief  as  to  be  chiefly  overlooked ;  and  so  of  the  verse  which 
concludes  the  wilderness  state  of  the  Church,  and  which  is 


86  A    NEW  THEORY  OF 

therefore  collateral  with  those  other  symbols  of  this  event- 
ful period.  After  a  protracted  contest  with  the  woman,  or 
believers  of  the  Gentile  family,  the  dragon  will  apparently 
make  a  transition  to  a  new  field  of  action,  as  indicated  by 
the  phrase,  "  Went  to  make  war  with  the  remnant  of  her 
seed."  Leaving  the  old  church  organizations,  he  will  hurry 
away  to  oppose  the  remnant;  which  term  generally  refers 
to  restored  Israelites.  To  see  them  turn  right  about  and 
keep  the  commandments  of  God  cannot  fail  to  alarm  the 
great  adversary.  But  he  will  likely  be  especially  exaspe- 
rated when  he  shall  see  them  possessed  of  "  the  testimony 
of  Jesus  Christ."  For  I  regard  this  as  an  honorary  qua- 
lification conferred  on  them,  and  possessed  by  them,  rather 
than  any  deeds  by  them  performed.  To  bear  testimony 
for  Christ,  by  fidelity  in  obedience  and  suffering,  is  one 
thing;  but  to  "have"  his  testimony,  as  a  seal  of  honour, 
conferred  on  them,  is  a  very  different  thing;  and  the  lan- 
guage is  indicative  of  the  latter  idea.  In  former  times  dis- 
tinguished by  the  Divine  favour,  God  testified  to  the  mission 
of  his  servants  by  endowing  them  with  superior  gifts  as 
qualifications  for  office.  Such  testimony  is  adverted  to  in 
Heb.  ii.  4  :  "  God  also  bearing  them  witness  {or  testimony,) 
both  with  signs  and  wonders,  and  with  divers  miracles  and 
gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  according  to  his  own  will."  And 
a  still  more  pertinent  example  is  found  in  Rev.  xix.  10 ; 
for  in  this  instance  the  idea  is  expressed  in  the  veiy  terms 
which  are  employed  in  our  text.  Overwhelmed  by  the 
majesty  of  the  communicating  angel,  the  Apostle  seems  to 
have  apprehended  that  it  was  the  Saviour  himself,  and  he 
therefore  fell  down  to  worship  at  his  feet.  But  the  angel 
interposed  a  timely  admonition,  by  informing  him  that  he 
was  a  mere  creature — a  "fellow-servant."  And  as  for 
those  marvellous  gifts,  he  sufficiently  accounts  for  them  all 
by  professing  to  "have  the  testimony  of  Jesus" — the  very 
language  predicted  of  the  restored  reimuoit.  And  in  the- 
same  connexion,  the  angel  clearly  explains  what  is  implied 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  87 

in  the  having  of  such  testimony;  "for,"  says  he,  "the  tes- 
timony of  Jesus  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy."  Here,  then,  is 
an  exposition  of  unerring  propriety  as  given  by  the  angel 
himself. 

Relative  to  the  extent  of  the  gifts  predicted  for  that  age, 
it  would  be  premature  to  advance  any  specific  opinion  be- 
yond the  most  direct  teachings  of  the  prophecy.  Divine 
revelation  is  complete,  and  nothing  will  be  added  to  the 
word  of  inspiration  under  pain  of  a  sore  penalty.  (Rev.  xxii. 
18.)  Yet  the  ministry  of  that  age  may  have  a  profound 
knowledge  of  Scripture,  and  a  ready  fticulty  of  conunuui- 
cation,  besides  sundry  other  gifts  hereafter  to  be  found  in 
collateral  predictions. 

Opinions  have  often  obtained  gratuitously  amongst  Chris- 
tians for  which  there  is  no  scriptural  authority.  When 
such  impressions  have  long  been  cherished,  it  becomes  diffi- 
cult to  obtain  an  impartial  hearing  for  any  conflicting  view, 
though  it  may  be  Scriptural.  Conservatism  steps  forth  as 
a  guardian  of  the  common  opinion,  and  the  innovation  is 
promptly  repelled.  Such  vigilant  promptitude  is  highly 
commendable,  when  exerted  in  behalf  of  truth;  but  when 
it  stands  in  opposition  to  truth,  the  influence  is  highly  per- 
nicious. The  adage,  "An  old  error  is  better  than  a  new 
truth,"  has  had  its  advocates,  but  was  never  yet  demon- 
strated. Had  such  a  principle  been  acted  out,  the  dark 
ages  would  have  been  perpetuated;  and  were  it  maintained 
from  this  time  forth,  the  millennium  itself  would  be  utterly 
excluded  as  an  innovation.  These  suggestions  are  empha- 
tically pertinent  to  the  subject  now  under  consideration. 
Supernatural  gifts  of  the  Spirit  have  not  been  exercised  in 
the  Church  for  hundreds  of  years  past;  and  men  have 
thence  inferred  that  such  will  never  again  be  enjoyed.  I 
say  inferred;  for,  in  the  absence  of  Scriptural  authority, 
the  idea  is  a  mere  inference — a  gratuity — that  adheres  like 
rust  on  an  old  blade.  For  such  notion,  I  know  of  no  Scrip- 
tural authority,  nor  did  I  ever  hear  Scripture  adduced  in 


88  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

its  support.  On  the  contrary,  we  shall  soon  find  a  number 
of  collateral  predictions  of  such  gifts  yet  in  reserve  for  the 
Church ;  yet  these  predictions  or  promises  are  clothed  in 
that  figurative  style  which  is  characteristic  of  prophecy. 

But  the  prevaihng  impression  is  already  in  possession  of 
the  public  mind ;  and  our  suggestion  may  possibly  be  pro- 
nounced enthusiasm,  by  a  generation  that  leans  to  the  op- 
posite rock  of  a  cold  skepticism.  Of  this  skeptical  turn  man- 
kind are  bound  to  be  cured  before  the  day  of  universal 
prevalence  of  the  Gospel.  But  all  past  experience  has 
demonstrated  the  utter  inadequacy  of  human  reason  to  the 
end  proposed.  Shall  we,  then,  restrict  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel,  who  has  promised  to  interpose  a  power  fully  com- 
mensurate to  the  emergency  ? 


CHAPTER  IV. 

A   SOLEMN    MESSAGE   ENSUES   THE    PRESENTATION    OF   THE    NEW 
CONVERTS — G  3. 

And  I  looked,  and,  lo,  a  Lamb  stood  on  the  Mount  Sion,  and  with  him  an  hundred  and 
forty  and  four  thousand,  having  his  Father's  name  written  in  their  foreheads. 

And  I  saw  another  angel  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  having 

the  everlasting  Gospel  to  preach  unto  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  and  to  every 
nation,  and  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people.  Saying,  with  a  loud  voice.  Fear 
God,  and  give  glory  to  him;  for  the  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come :  and  worship 
him  that  made  heaven,  and  earth,  and  the  sea,  and  the  fountains  of  waters. — 
Rev.  xiv.  1 — 7. 

The  symbolical  station  of  the  Lamb  in  the  midst  of  the 
"hundred  and  forty  and  four  thousancT'  so  recently  sealed, 
must  imply  the  presence  of  convincing  manifestations 
amongst  them.  And  this  presentation  of  them  shows  that 
the  scene  corresponds  to  the  closing  scene  of  the  sixth  seal. 
There  the  new  converts  are  represented  as  receiving  the 
seal  of  God  in  their  foreheads;  and  here  the  "Father's 
name"  is  supposed  to  be  metaphorically  "written  in  their 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  89 

foreheads."  These  harmonious  figures  serve  to  identify 
this  company  as  the  same  which  had  been  formerly  pre- 
sented to  view. 

In  view  of  this  exhibition  on  Mount  Sion,  the  hosts  of 
heaven  before  the  throne  become  rapturous  in  a  song  of 
adoring  praise,  in  which  the  newly-ransomed  saints  partici- 
pate with  peculiar  readiness.  Here  is  another  link  of  con- 
nexion between  this  and  the  baptismal  scene  of  previous 
notice;  for  there,  too,  they  were  so  employed.  (Rev.  vii. 
9 — 12.)  And  we  shall  find  j^et  another  allusion  to  this 
triumphant  song  in  the  next  chapter. 

As  a  first  fruit  of  the  new-born  joy,  the  apostle  "  saw 
another  angel  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  having  the  ever- 
lasting gospel  to  preach."  (Verse  6.)  This  is  another  angel 
with  an  apparent  reference  to  the  sealing  angel,  whose 
mission  is  but  just  ended  in  the  order  of  events.  This 
angel  seems  to  prefigure  an  important  mission,  that  will  be 
sent  forth,  headed  perhaps  by  some  conspicuous  individual. 
And  such  a  mission  may  be  regarded  as  an  earnest  of  the 
influence  to  be  exerted  by  that  wonderful  people,  of  whom 
it  is  said,  "  For  if  the  casting  awa}^  of  them  be  the  recon- 
ciling of  the  world,  what  shall  the  receiving  of  them  be, 
but  life  from  the  dead?"  A  new  era  this,  in  the  history  of 
missions. 

There  is  something  peculiar,  however,  in  the  message 
of  this  angel.  He  exhorts  to  "  fear  God  and  give  glory  to 
him:"  thus  inducing  a  pure  worship  in  opposition  to  that 
spurious  homage  paid  to  idols  and  canonized  saints :  and 
this  exhortation  is  enforced  by  the  consideration  that  "the 
hour  of  his  judgment  is  come."  The  Almighty  first  warns, 
and  then  strikes.  Hence  the  mission  now  sent  with  winged 
speed,  and  of  polyglot  articulation,  to  warn  mankind  of 
impending  vengeance. 

Expositors  generally  have  concurred  in  the  idea,  that 
the  "seven  vials"  of  God's  wrath  have  been  nearlj-  all 
poured  out  already.     But  I  regard  them  as  identical  with 


90  A   NEW  THEORY  OF 

those  future  judgments  announced  bj  this  preaching  angel. 
Amongst  the  many  reasons  that  might  be  adduced  for  this 
pecuhar  opinion  the  following  are  prominent : 

1st.  The  fathers  have  differed  considerably  among  them- 
selves in  regard  to  the  events  referred  to  by  the  plagues; 
and  have  given  other  evidences  of  a  painful  hesitancy. 
Consequently  those  events  did  not  strike  even  theolo- 
gians as  manifestly  plagues  sent  from  God;  much  less  did 
they  address  themselves  to  the  common  apprehension  in 
such  convincing  light,  as  to  call  forth  the  exclamation, 
"  Thy  judgments  are  made  manifest."  God's  special 
plagues  do  not  usually  require  the  penetration  of  a  nicely 
discriminating  theological  acumen  to  discern  their  mission. 

2d.  The  common  interpretation  of  the  vials  has  assigned 
them  positions,  one  after  another,  anterior  to,  and  during, 
the  pacific  time  of  the  fifth  seal.  Yet  the  inquiries  made 
under  this  seal  do  evidently  suppose  that  the  time  of  divine 
vengeance  is  yet  in  futurity.  Of  course  this  objection  to 
the  common  view  of  the  vials  must  depend  on  the  correct- 
ness of  the  position  assigned  to  this  seal :  but  if  the  posi- 
tion of  the  seal  be  the  true  one,  then  must  the  judgments 
threatened  on  antichrist  be  yet  future,  and  a  "  little  sea- 
son" of  persecution  intervenes. 

3d.  These  vials,  when  divested  of  the  figure,  are  appa- 
rently real  bona  fide  plagues.  On  the  other  hand,  those 
wars  and  revolutions,  to  which  our  expositors  have  referred 
the  vials,  are  not  called  plagues  in  the  distinguishing  vo- 
cabulary of  God's  own  word.  So  long  as  the  magicians  of 
Egypt  were  permitted  to  keep  up  appearances,  by  counter- 
feit miracles,  no  great  panic  was  felt.  But  when  their  own 
manipulations  failed,  they  were  constrained  to  say,  "  This 
i-;  the  finger  of  God."  And  just  so  of  human  nature  gene- 
rally. Only  permit  men  to  be  actively  instrumental  in  the 
slaughter  of  their  tens  of  thousands,  and  they  will  regard 
the  deed  as  their  own.     Like  the  proud  king  of  Assyria, 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  91 

tliey  may  be  the  "rod"  of  his  anger;  yet,  like  him,  their 
heart  doth  not  "  think  so." 

Of  the  scriptural  distinction  between  the  overt  deeds  of 
men  and  the  more  direct  judgments  of  God,  we  find  a  for- 
cible illustration  in  2  Sam.  xxiv.  13, 14.  David  was  called 
upon  to  choose  between  seven  years  o^  famine,  three  months 
of  Jilglit  before  his  enemies,  and  three  days  of  pestilence. 
The  first  proposition  seems  to  have  been  regarded  as  alto- 
gether out  of  the  question.  But  between  the  last  two  he 
.  hesitated,  thus :  "  And  David  said  unto  God,  I  am  in  a  great 
strait :  let  us  fall  now  into  the  hands  of  the  Lord ;  (for  his 
mercies  are  great :)  and  let  me  not  fall  into  the  hand  of 
man."  Here  is  a  direct  distinction  between  a  judgment  in 
the  form  of  a  calamitous  war,  and  that  other  species  of 
judgment,  which  may  properly  be  considered  a  direct 
plague.  The  former  comes  by  the  "hand  of  man;"  but  the 
latter  by  the  "  hand  of  the  Lord."  Such  distinctions  are 
common  throughout  the  Scriptures  generally :  yet  this  logi- 
cal distinction  seems  to  have  been  entirely  overlooked  in 
the  common  exposition  of  the  vials. 

4th.  Phenomena  of  this  kind  pertain  to  an  age  of  mi- 
racles ;  and  they  imply  the  agency  of  gifted  men,  by  whom 
they  are  to  be  denounced  on  the  guilty  in  God's  name  and 
by  his  authority.  Search  the  Scriptures,  and  you  will  find 
it  thus.  Consequently,  such  dispensations  do  not  pertain 
to  the  present  state  of  the  church. 


92  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  IXSTRUMENTALITIES  TO  BE  EMPLOYED  IN  THE  EXECUTION  OF 
THE  SEVEN  LAST  PLAGUES. — G  4. 

And  I  saw  another  sign  in  heaven,  great  and  marvellous,  seven  angels  having  the 
seven  last  plagues;  for  in  them  is  filled  up  the  wrath  of  God.  And  I  saw  as  it 
were  a  sea  of  glass  mingled  with  fire:  and  them  that  had  gotten  the  victory  over 
the  beast,  and  over  his  image,  and  over  his  mark,  and  over  the  number  of  his 
name  stand  on  the  sea  of  glass,  having  the  harps  of  God.  And  they  sing  the 
song  of  Moses  the  servant  of  God,  and  the  song  of  the  Lamb,  saying,  Great  and 
marvellous  arc  thy  woi'ks,  Lord  God  Almighty,  just  and  true  are  thy  ways,  thou 
King  of  saints.  Who  shall  not  fear  thee,  0  Lord,  and  glorify  thy  name  ?  for  thou 
only  art  holy  :  for  all  nations  shall  come  and  worship  before  thee;  for  thy  judg- 
ments are  made  manifest.  And  after  that  I  looked,  and  behold,  the  temple  of 
the  tabernacle  of  the  testimony  in  heaven  was  opened:  and  the  seven  angels  came 
out  of  the  temple,  having  the  seven  plagues,  clothed  in  pure  and  white  linen,  and 
having  their  breasts  girded  with  golden  girdles.  And  one  of  the  four  beasts  gave 
unto  the  seven  angels  seven  golden  vials  full  of  the  wrath  of  God,  who  liveth  for 
ever  and  ever.  And  the  temple  was  filled  with  smoke  from  the  glory  of  God,  and 
from  his  power;  and  no  man  was  able  to  enter  into  the  temple,  till  the  seven 
plagues  of  the  seven  angels  were  fulfilled. — Rev.  xv.  1 — 8. 

This  15tli  chcapter  has  another  parallel  presentation  of 
the  ransomed  Israelites,  corresponding  in  many  particulars 
to  those  anterior  notices  of  them,  in  the  7th  and  the  14  th 
chapters.  The  first  verse  may  be  regarded  as  a  caption  of 
the  general  subject  to  be  illustrated.  Then  comes  the  pre- 
sentation of  the  new-born  saints :  and  their  song  of  praise 
is  not  yet  ended.  The  view  is  therefore  simultaneous  with 
those  former  views;  and  the  repetition  is  made  for  the  pur- 
pose of  illustrating  some  important  particulars. 

In  the  first  of  these  parallel  scenes,  the  new  converts  are 
said  to  have  come  out  of  "great  tribulation."  (Rev.  vii.  14.) 
And  here  they  are  said  to  stand  on  "  a  sea  of  glass  mingled 
with  fire :"  which  is  probabl}^  an  allusion  to  the  escape  of 
the  Israelites,  through  the  Red  Sea;  at  which  time  the 
"  pillar  of  fire  "  gleamed  on  the  waters. 

The  first  parallel  represents  the  "  four  angels,"  as  in  rea- 
diness to  "  hurt  the  earth  and  the  sea."     In  the  second  in- 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  93 

stance  the  preaching  angel  announces  the  ''hour"  of  God's 
judgment.  And  in  this  third  scene  their  devotional  exer- 
cises conclude  thus :  "  For  thy  judgments  are  made  mani- 
fest." These  corresponding  intimations  afford  additional 
evidence  that  the  several  scenes  are  virtually  identical. 

Special  attention  is  due  to  the  fact,  that  the  newly  con- 
verted saints  are  here  presented  as  a  multitudinous  host ; 
without  any  indications  of  unity,  or  ecclesiastical  organiza- 
tion. This  is  perfectly  natural  in  view  of  their  hasty  con- 
version and  baptism  by  thousands.  But  the  scene  presently 
changes ;  and  progress  is  signified  by  a  proper  symbol  of 
unity.  "  And  after  that,"  says  the  apostle,  "  I  looked,  and 
behold,  the  temple  of  the  tabernacle  of  the  testimony  in 
heaven  was  opened,"  (verse  5.)  Here  we  find  the  idea  of 
unity  and  of  organization  in  the  temple,  wdiich  is  a  proper 
metaphor  of  the  cJiurcJi :  but  every  thing  being  new  and  ele- 
mentary in  this  revived  state,  the  tabernacle  is  significantly 
associated. 

An  organization  evidently  implies  the  ordination  of  church 
officers;  which  officers  may  be  figuratively  called  angels, 
according  to  the  unerring  definition  of  the  Saviour  himself — 
"  The  seven  stars  are  the  angels  of  the  seven  churches." 
(Rev.  i.  20.)  And  in  this  figurative  form  the  new  officers 
are  immediately  forthcoming :  "  And  the  seven  angels  came 
out  of  the  temple  having  the  seven  plagues,"  (verse  6.) 
Of  these  angels  we  have  an  appropriate  symbol  in  the  "  four 
and  twenty  elders,"  or  presbyters;  as  previously  set  forth 
in  these  visions.  In  this  first  presentation  these  angels,  or 
presbyters,  are  but  ordinary  elders;  but  in  the  next  verse 
we  find  a  symbolic  action,  which  indicates  the  communica- 
tion of  more  plenary  gifts,  figuratively  transferred  to  them 
by  the  living  creatures.  "  And  one  of  the  four  beasts  gave 
unto  the  seven  angels  seven  golden  vials,  full  of  the  wrath 
of  God,  who  liveth  for  ever  and  ever."  *     The  transfer  of 

*  If  this  7th  verse  be  really  suggestive  of  a  sudden  resuscitation  of  miraculous 
powers:  then  the  concluding  phrase,  "Who  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,"  is  very  sig- 


94  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

these  vials  implies  that  the  seven  angels,  or  Presbyters, 
will  be  duly  commissioned  to  execute  them;  and  it  must 
also  imply  a  simultaneous  communication  of  the  requisite 
qualifications.  Supernatural  gifts  are  not  ordinarily  com- 
municated by  Presbyterial  ordination.  They  are  special 
gifts  from  the  throne ;  but  the  living  creatures  are  said  to 
be  "in  the  midst  of  the  throne,  and  round  about  the 
throne."  (Rev.  iv.  6.)  As  the  accredited  exponents  of 
supernatural  gifts,  they  have  a  very  near  relation  to  the 
throne.  It  is  Christ's  own  prerogative  to  send  the  Com- 
forter, as  clearly  shown  in  John  xvi.  7,  and  Christ  is  "  He 
that  hath  the  seven  spirits  of  God."  (Rev.  iii.  1.)  And 
these  seven  spirits,  or  supernatural  influences,  have  been 
adduced  conversely  for  the  Holy  Spirit  himself,  since  a  Di- 
vine blessing  is  invoked  from  the  "  seven  spirits  which  are 
before  his  throne."  (Rev.  i.  4.)  Moreover  Zerubbabel,  who 
is  admonished  to  confide  solely  in  God's  Spirit,  (Zech.  iv.  6,) 
is  endowed  "with  those  seven;  they  are  the  eyes  of  the 
Lord,  which  run  to  and  fro  through  the  whole  earth,"  (verse 
10.)  In  our  primary  chapter  on  the  Definitions  of  Sym- 
bols, it  was  shown  very  conclusively,  as  I  think,  that  the 
"seven  eyes"  represent  the  "seven  Spirits  of  God,"  (Rev.  v. 
G,  besides  various  corroborating  authorities  in  both  Ezekiel 
and  Zechariah.)  We  also  found  that  the  living  creatures 
were  "full  of  eyes."  (Rev.  iv.  6;  Eze.  i.  18.)  Consequentl}', 
the  transfer  of  the  vials  from  the  Jiving  creatures  to  the 
seven  angels,  is  a  symbolic  action;  which  implies  a  transfer 
of  supernatural  gifts  from  extraordinary  Presbyters  to  ordi- 
nary ones;  and  therefore  these  last  must  also  become  ex- 
traordinary.    And  as,  in  the  flight  of  the  living  creatures, 


nlficant  in  this  connexion.  The  presumption  is,  that  the  sons  of  superstition  will 
have  been  completely  stultified  by  lying  tvoudcrs  of  the  hcasf  and  the  false  2?ro- 
pliet.  Fools  will  have  said,  "There  is  no  God."  And  the  dispirited  few,  being 
settled  down  on  their  lees,  may  say  in  their  hearts,  "  The  Lord  will  not  do  good, 
neither  will  He  do  evil."  When  suddenly  the  demonstration  is  sprung  upon  them 
all,  Behold,  the  Lord  liveth! 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  95 

"the  glory  of  the  Lord  went  up  from  the  midst  of  the  cit}'," 
(Eze.  xi.  23,)  at  the  cessation  of  Old  Testament  prophets; 
and  the  mission  of  John  the  Baptist  was  set  forth  by  a  figu- 
rative allusion  to  Elijah,  who  was  pre-eminently  a  Uvinr) 
creature:  so,  under  the  new  dispensation,  the  "man-child," 
(Immanuel,)  "who  was  to  rule  all  nations  with  a  rod  of 
iron,"  was  figuratively  "caught  up  unto  God  and  to  His 
throne,"  long  before  the  attainment  of  that  glorious  end. 
(Rev.  xii.  5.)  But  here  we  find  a  promised  resuscitation 
of  miraculous  gifts,  as  plainly  indicated  by  the  transfer  of 
the  vials  from  extraordinary  Presbyters  to  ordinary  ones. 
Consequently,  the  "glory  of  the  Lord"  will  thus  return  to 
the  temple,  (the  Church,)  in  the  re-appearance  of  living 
creatures. 

Those  symbols,  so  fully  and  clearly  defined  in  the  first 
five  chapters,  are  vastly  important  as  a  key  to  the  wdiole 
system;  and  we  have  now  arrived  at  that  interesting 
point  in  the  prophecy^  where  that  valuable  light  becomes 
available  for  a  most  important  purpose.  This  is  not  the 
point  for  searching  after  fanciful  notions  of  our  own,  to 
be  superimposed  on  the  symbols :  on  the  contrary,  we  are 
now  to  employ  them  just  as  God  himself  has  duly  defined 
them  for  his  own  purpose.  As  Solomon's  materials  were 
first  prepared,  and  then  brought  to  their  appropriate  places 
in  the  sacred  edifice;  so  were  these  symbols  duly  defined 
in  the  first  five  chapters,  as  a  quarry  of  metaphors.  We 
dare  not  lift  up  any  tool  upon  them,  at  the  risk  of  marring 
their  proper  symmetry,  and  confounding  the  whole  super- 
structure. 

The  vocation  and  solemn  inauguration  of  the  prophet 
Isaiah  affords  a  beautiful  illustration  of  the  general  idea 
derived  from  Ezekiel,  Zechariah,  and  John.  Says  that 
eminent  man  of  God,  "Li  the  year  that  king  Uzziah  died, 
I  saw  also  the  Lord  sitting  upon  a  throne,  high  and  lifted 
up,  and  his  train  filled  the  temple.  Above  it  stood  the 
seraphims :  each  one  had  six  wings ;  with  twain  he  covered 


OG  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

his  face,  and  with  twain  he  covered  his  feet,  and  with  twain 
he  did  iij.  And  one  cried  unto  another,  and  said.  Holy, 
holy,  holy,  is  the  Lord  of  hosts :  the  whole  earth  is  full  of 
his  glory.  And  the  posts  of  the  door  moved  at  the  voice 
of  him  that  cried,  and  the  house  was  filled  with  smoke. 
Then  said  I,  Wo  is  me!  for  I  am  undone;  because  I  am 
a  man  of  unclean  lips,  and  I  dwell  in  the  midst  of  a  people 
of  unclean  lips :  for  mine  eyes  have  seen  the  King,  the  Lord 
of  hosts.  Then  flew  one  of  the  seraphims  unto  me  having 
a  live  coal  in  his  hand,  which  he  had  taken  with  the  tongs 
from  off  the  altar:  And  he  laid  it  upon  my  mouth,  and  said, 
Lo,  this  hath  touched  thy  lips;  and  thine  iniquity  is  taken 
away,  and  thy  sin  is  purged.  Also  I  heard  the  voice  of 
the  Lord,  saying,  Whom  shall  I  send,  and  who  will  go  for 
us?  Then  said  I,  Here  am  I,  send  me,"  (Isa.  vi.  1 — 8.) 
This  vision,  in  common  with  those  of  Ezekiel  and  John, 
represents  the  Lord  as  seated  on  a  throne,  and  surrounded 
by  his  ministering  servants,  who  in  this  instance  are  termed 
serapldms.  From  both  Ezekiel  and  John  we  have  learned, 
as  is  believed,  that  the  Uvlng  creatures  are  representatives 
of  gifted  men;  but  there  seems  to  be  no  internal  evidence 
that  such  is  the  allusion  of  the  seraphims  adduced  in  Isaiah's 
parallel  scene;  nevertheless  we  infer  that  such  is  the  allu- 
sion of  the  latter  also,  from  the  following  circumstances  of 
analogy  between  them.  1st.  Of  the  seraphims  it  is  said, 
that  "each  had  six  wings:"  and  the  same  is  aflirmed  of  the 
living  creatures,  in  Rev.  iv.  8.  But  Ezekiel,  whose  view 
is  peculiar  in  the  mention  of  tcliecJs,  (the  appropriate  figures 
of  terrestrial  movements,)  is  also  peculiar  in  the  notice  of 
but  "four  wings."  2d.  Both  have  a  very  near  relation  to 
the  throne,  as  shown  in  every  vision.  3d.  There  is  an  ad- 
mirable harmony  in  their  fervent  ascriptions  of  praise — 
each  cries,  "Holy,  holy,  holy."  4th.  Li  every  one  of  these 
scenes  the  house,  or  temple,  is  filled  with  "smoke,"  or  a 
"cloud."  (Compare  Isa.  vi.  4,  Ezek.  x.  4,  and  Rev.  xv.  8.) 
"(th.  The  presence  ^i fire  is  observable  amongst  the  associa- 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  97 

tions  connected  with  each  symbol  now  compared.  The 
term  seraph  signifies  hurning;  and  "As  for  the  hving  crea- 
tures their  appearance  w^as  hke  burning  coals  of  fire,  and 
like  the  appearance  of  lamps."  (Ezek.  i.  13.)  And  it  is 
remarkable  that  both  Zechariah  and  John  beheld  similar 
associations  in  their  visions.  6th.  Isaiah  being  overwhelmed 
with  a  sense  of  unworthiness  and  sin,  one  of  the  seraphims 
lifted  a  "  live  coal "  from  the  altar,  and  laid  it  on  his  "lips," 
as  an  emblem  of  purification  and  of  heavenly  qualification. 
Thus  sanctified,  the  prophet  responded  to  the  divine  call, 
"Here  am  I,  send  me."     This  symbolical  act  of  the  seraph, 

"Who  touched  Isaiah's  hallowed  lips  with  fire," 

is  beautifully  significant  of  his  solemn  inauguration  as  an 
evangelical  prophet.  In  Ezekiel's  vision  we  find  a  view 
analogous  to  this.  A  man  "clothed  with  linen"  is  verbally 
commissioned  to  go  through  the  city,  and  to  set  a  proper 
marh  on  such  men,  as  w^ere  to  be  exempted  from  impending 
judgments  soon  to  be  inflicted  on  the  guilty.  (See  the  9th 
chapter  throughout.)  Thus  verbally  commissioned,  the 
man  was  a  mere  novitiate,  as  was  Elisha  when  he  "  poured 
water  on  the  hands  of  Elijah."  But  presently,  this  man 
was  sent  to  the  altar  for  "  coals  of  fire,"  with  a  command 
to  "  scatter  them  over  the  city : "  and  it  is  very  remarkable 
that  these  coals  were  metaphorically  placed  in  his  hands 
by  "one  "  of  the  cherubims ;  (Ezek.  x.  2 — 7.)  Thus  quali- 
fied, the  man  "went  out,"  doubtless  to  perform  his  high 
functions;  when  it  might  be  said  of  him  in  an  accommodated 
sense,  "The  spirit  of  Elijah  doth  rest  on  Elisha."  In  like 
manner  will  the  vial  angels  be  mere  novitiates,  however 
called  and  commissioned  by  the  church,  until  the  vials  shall 
have  been  transferred  to  them  by  one  of  the  living  crea- 
tures. 

From  mystic  symbols  let  us  turn  aside  for  a  moment,  to 
look  at  simple  facts,  as  they  stand  recorded  in  sacred  his- 
tory.    At  times  distinguished  by  the  presence  of  superna- 


98  A  NEW   THEORY  OF 

tural  gifts,  such  powers  w^ere  wont  to  be  transmitted  through 
the  medial  agency  of  men  previously  endowed.  The  case 
of  Elijah  and  Elisha  has  already  been  adduced.  That  of 
Moses  and  Joshua  falls  in  |ilHPMiiil(|taMlr  (Num.  xxvii. 
18 — 20.)  Think,  too,  of  Paul  and  certain  Ephesians,  (Acts 
xix.  5,  6.)  Paul  was  no  ordinary  presbyter.  lie  was  pre- 
eminently a  living  creature,  "full  of  eyes;"  and  thus  he 
was  admitted  to  a  position  very  near  to  the  prerogatives  of 
the  throne;  in,  however,  a  ministerial  capacity.  But  these 
things  were  not  done  in  a  corner.  Such  events  were  of 
frequent  occurrence;  and  what  was  true  of  Paul  was  com- 
mon among  the  apostles. 

Having  thus  adduced  a  sufficient  number  of  historical 
facts,  in  illustration  of  gifts  transferred  through  the  medial 
agency  of  living  creatures  literally  present  and  acting  offi- 
cially, we  proceed  to  view  more  narrowly  that  future  trans- 
action predicted  of  them  in  the  case  before  us.  Let  it  not 
be  forgotten  that  we  are  dealing  with  figures,  and  that  the 
case  in  question  is  a  symbolic  action.  The  seven  angels  them- 
selves will  be  present  in  the  scene;  but  their  worthy  pre- 
decessor will  not  be  literally  present,  any  more  than  was 
Elijah  in  John's  initiation.  Nevertheless,  miraculous  powers 
will  be  communicated  to  the  vial  angels,  in  a  sovereign 
manner,  (as  I  apprehend :)  and  this  sudden  resuscitation 
of  such  gifts  will  be  "another  sign  in  heaven,"  {the  church,) 
great  and  marvellous.  (See  verse  1st  of  our  text.)  As  in 
the  days  of  John  the  Baptist  and  of  our  Saviour,  many 
were  induced  by  what  they  saw  and  heard,  to  think  of  the 
ancient  prophets:  so  in  this  future  case,  there  will  likely 
be  a  ready  transition  of  thought  from  the  living  to  the  dead ; 
and  this  overwhelming  sensation  is  beautifully  anticipated 
in  the  symbolic  transfer  of  the  vials,  or  scathing  plagues, 
to  the  presbyters  of  that  momentous  period. 

As  the  resuscitation  of  miraculous  gifts  in  the  person  of 
John  the  Baptist  was  seemingly  predicted  by  a  reference  to 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  99 

Elijah,*  so,  in  this  instance,  the  vials  are  said  to  be  trans- 
ferred by  One  of  the  living  creatures;  by  which  I  under- 
stand, that  there  is  one  gifted  man  on  Bible  record,  who 
may  be  regarded  as  a  pretty  fair  type  of  the  vial  angels, 
and  that  these  future  Presbyters  will  naturally  occasion 
their  contemporaries  to  think  of  that  one  man,  as  if  he 
were  present  and  performing  over  again.  And,  in  my 
judgment,  Moses  is  the  particular  living  creature  here  re- 
ferred to,  as  performing  this  symbolic  action ;  in  support  of 
which  idea  the  following  suggestions  may  be  offered : — 

1st.  These  vials  are  termed  the  last  plagues,  with  an 
obvious  reference  to  some  anterior  specimens  of  the  kind  : 
and  surely  none  are  more  likely  to  be  meant  than  those 
inflicted  on  Egypt  through  the  instrumentality  of  Moses. 

2d.  The  new-born  saints  are  represented  as  standing  on 
"a  sea  of  glass  mingled  with  fire;"  which  is  a  seeming  allu- 
sion to  the  miraculous  passage  through  the  Red  Sea.  When 
that  passage  had  been  triumphantly  made,  "  Then  sang 
Moses  and  the  children  of  Israel  this  song  unto  the  Lord;" 
(which  song  is  recorded  in  the  15th  chapter  of  Exodus.) 
In  allusion  to  which,  this  company  on  the  sea  of  glass  are 
said  to  "  sing  the  song  of  Moses  the  servant  of  God,  and  the 
song  of  the  Lamb."  (Verse  3.)  Thus  Moses  stands  quite 
conspicuously  in  the  symbolical  scene;  and  no  "one" 
amongst  all  the  living  creatures  is  more  likely  to  be  meant 
in  the  7th  verse. 

Sd.  We  are  told,  "  the  third  beast  had  a  face  as  a  man." 
(Rev.  iv.  7.)  Moses  had  ordinarily  a  face  much  like  other 
men ;  but  as  a  living  creature  he  was  admitted  so  near  to 
the  throne,  and  his  face  borrowed  so  much  lustre,  as  to  re- 

*'  In  the  estimation  of  the  Jews,  "John  did  no  miracle;  but  all  things  that  John 
spake  of  this  man  were  true,"  (John  x.  41.)  Though  he  did  not  perform  what 
are  ordinarily  called  miracles,  his  testimony  in  reference  to  Jesus  was  certainly 
supernatural;  and  this  testimony  was  thus  reciprocated  by  his  Lord,  "For  I  say 
unto  you.  Among  those  that  are  born  of  women,  there  is  not  a  greater  prophet 
than  John  the  Baptist,"  (Luke  vii.  28.) 


100  A  NETT  THEORY  OF 

quire  the  use  of  a  vaU.     Therefore,  this  face  is  au  apt  figure 
of  allusion  to  the  great  Jewish  legislator. 

But  this  enigmatical  transaction  had  a  mystical  allusion, 
the  importance  of  which  can  scarcely  be  overrated.  It  had 
a  meaning,  which  dilates  itself  over  many  centuries,  and 
ultimately  takes  hold  on  the  very  time  and  circumstances, 
of  which  w^e  now  write.  The  vail  was  taken  away  in 
Christ,  but  not  to  the  apprehension  of  the  Jewish  mind. 
Hear  the  apostle  Paul  in  reference  to  these  things :  "  See- 
ing then  that  we  have  such  hope,  we  use  great  plainness  of 
speech :  And  not  as  Moses,  which  put  a  vail  over  his  face, 
that  the  children  of  Israel  could  not  steadfastly  look  to  the 
end  of  that  which  is  abolished:  but  their  minds  were 
blinded;  for  until  this  day  remaineth  the  same  vail  un- 
taken  away  in  the  reading  of  the  Old  Testament;  which 
vail  is  done  away  in  Christ.  But  even  unto  this  da}^,  when 
Moses  is  read,  the  vail  is  upon  their  heart.  Nevertheless, 
when  it  shall  turn  to  the  Lord,  the  vail  shall  be  taken 
away."  (2  Cor.  iii.  12-16.)  They  were  marvellously  cap- 
tivated with  the  lustre  of  Moses  and  of  the  law;  and  this 
hallucination  has  become  their  stumbling-block.  In  oppo- 
sition to  Jesus  Christ,  they  emphasized  on  the  profession, 
"We  are  Moses'  disciples."  He  was  their  Pope,  and  to 
him  they  blindly  adhered.  But  will  it  be  always  thus? 
No,  verily;  for  when  "it  (the  Jeivlslt  heart  aforesaid,)  shall 
turn  to  the  Lord,  the  vail  shall  be  taken  away."  This 
turning  to  the  Lord  is  coeval  with  the  very  events  now 
under  consideration ;  an{|'?ffeft]»fe'i!srtdi4^|||p|iiWl^ 
0g0lkmi0  Moses  has  been  venerated  as  little  short  of  a 
demi-god;  but  when  the  vail  shall  have  been  removed,  they 
will  see  nothing  but  the  face  of  a  man!  Therefore,  this 
figurative  description  takes  hold  on  the  Jewish  people,  on 
their  legislator,  and  on  the  very  time  when  the  vials  are  to 
be  transferred.'-"" 

*  Commentators  have  indeed  given  many  interpretations  of  the  living  creatures, 
and  other  figures  therewith  associated :  yet  I  have  never  seen  any  interpretation 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  101 

In  the  first  of  these  parallel  presentations  of  that  remark- 
able people,  we  find  a  commission  was  held  by  the  four 
angels  to  "  hurt  the  earth  and  the  sea,"  (Rev.  vii.  2,)  both 
of  which  are  said  to  be  affected  by  the  first  and  second 
vials.  (Rev.  xvi.  2,  3.)  Consequently  the  very  commission, 
formerly  ascribed  to  those  four  angels,  is  here  transferred 
by  \\\Qfour  living  creatures;  and  therefore  these  characters 
are  identically  the  same.  They  formerly  suspended  those 
plagues,  the  execution  of  which  is  here  devolved  on  the 
vial  angels  by  a  duplicate  commission.  And  surely  the 
living  creatures,  being  pre-eminently  gifted  presbyters, 
("  full  of  eyes,")  might  thus  be  termed  angels,  since  the 
more  ordinary  ministers  are  so  styled.  Of  course  these  four 
characters  will  have  no  real  presentation  on  our  earth,  either 
as  angels  or  as  living  creatures.  Both  allusions  are  meta- 
phorical of  a  restoration  of  supernatural  gifts;  and  the 
latter  does  more  clearly  prefigure  the  fact,  by  the  idea  of  a 
transfer  to  visible  presbyters. 

It  is  very  remarkable,  too,  that  the  "  seven  spirits  of 
God"  are  symbolized,  not  only  as  "eyes,"  but  also  as 
"horns,"  in  the  same  connexion.  (Rev.  v.  6.)  When  these 
supernatural  gifts  are  emploj-ed  in  the  way  of  inflicting 
ruinous  plagues  on  the  guilty,  they  may  very  properly  be 
termed  horns  rather  than  eyes,  which  are  designed  to  con- 
vey the  idea  of  illumination:  And  under  the  character  of 
horns,  no  less  than  of  eyes,  are  these  gifts  "  sent  forth  into 
all  the  earth." 

Before  dismissing  this  subject,  it  may  be  proper  to  advert 
once  more  to  the  prophecy  of  Zechariah.  When  searching 
for  definitions  of  the  "  seven  spirits,"  we  found  very  per- 
tinent allusions  in  both  the  3d  and  4th  chapters.    And  now 


that  treated  them  as  vital  and  indispensable  organs  in  the  general  system.  The 
idea  seems  not  to  have  occurred,  that  the  symbols,  so  minutely  defined,  were  the 
true  key  to  the  elucidation  of  the  seven  last  plagues.  Therefore,  if  there  be  any 
plausibility  in  the  interpretation  now  proposed,  then  must  the  view  derive  addi- 
tional credibility  from  this  circumstance  of  utility  in  the  system. 


102  A  NE-^V  THEORY  OF 

we  turn  to  the  following :  "  Then  I  lifted  up  mine  eyes, 
and  saw,  and  behold  four  horns.  And  I  said  unto  the 
angel  that  talked  with  me,  What  be  these?  And  he 
answered  me,  These  are  the  horns  which  have  scattered 
Judah,  Israel,  and  Jerusalem.  And  the  Lord  sliowed  me 
four  carpenters.  Then  said  I,  What  come  these  to  do? 
And  he  spake,  saying,  These  are  the  horns  which  have 
scattered  Judah,  so  that  no  man  did  lift  up  his  head :  but 
these  are  come  to  fray  them,  to  cast  out  the  horns  of  the 
Gentiles,  which  lift  up  their  horn  over  the  land  of  Judah 
to  scatter  it."  (Zech.  i.  18-21.)  May  not  these  "four 
horns"  refer  to  the  four  great  monarchies  that  have  one 
after  another  scattered  that  people?  And  then  the  great 
object  of  the  "  carpenters"  is  to  build  the  universal  kingdom 
of  Messiah,  as  a  world-wide  temple;  but  before  building, 
they  must  first  fray  and  cast  out  the  Gentiles.  And  why 
may  not  the  four  carpenters  and  the  four  living  creatures  be 
identically  the  same,  their  mission  being  the  same,  and  both 
being  metaphors  of  a  power  yet  to  be  exercised  ? 

EEFLECTIONS. 

The  Holy  Spirit  maintains  his  own  sovereignty  in  both 
the  time  and  manner  of  his  operations.  "  The  wind  blow- 
eth  where  it  listeth,  and  thou  hearest  the  sound  thereof, 
but  canst  not  tell  whence  it  cometli,  and  whither  it  goeth : 
so  is  every  one  that  is  born  of  the  Spirit."  How  expressive 
of  divine  manifestations  in  every  age!  At  one  time  the 
church  languishes,  and  spiritual  apathy  steals  over  us. 
Sinners  become  hardened  in  unbelief,  and  the  professed  fol- 
lowers of  the  Lamb  contemplate  the  scene  with  a  strange 
indifference.  The  bones  in  the  valley  are  "  very  man}^," 
and  withal  they  are  "very  dry."  But  anon  there  is  a 
"  shaking"  manifested, and  the  breath  of  heaven  "breathes" 
on  the  slain  to  the  resuscitation  of  a  great  host.  The  work 
is  revived  most  surprisingly  "in  the  midst  of  the  years;" 
and  in  the  midst  of  the  years  God  doth  "  make  known." 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  103 

And  so  of  the  supernatural  influences  of  God  the  Spirit. 
At  one  time  the  sun  has  gone  down  over  the  prophets,  and 
deep  sleep  falleth  on  men.  "  We  see  not  our  signs:  there 
is  no  more  any  prophet :  neither  is  there  any  among  us 
that  knoweth  how  long."  But  again,  God  rends  the 
heavens,  and  cometh  down.  The  mountains  flow  down  at 
his  presence,  when  he  doeth  terrible  things  which  we 
looked  not  for.  "  When  the  Lord  turned  again  the  captivity 
of  Zion,  we  were  like  them  that  dream."  A  cold  and 
skeptical  generation  may  demand,  with  an  air  of  insolent 
blasphemy,  "  Where  is  now  their  God  ?"  Or  an  over  san- 
guine people  may  be  met  with  the  timely  intimation,  "My 
time  is  not  yet  come;  but  your  time  is  al way  ready."  The 
God  of  Jeshurun  rideth  upon  the  heaven  in  our  help — a 
divine  energy  runs  down  the  pathway  of  human  existence; 
but  it  is  the  Lord's  own  prerogative  to  "show  the  lighting 
down  of  his  arm."  Duty  requires  that  we  should  pray 
without  ceasing  for  the  coming  of  his  kingdom;  but  He 
"  hath  determined  the  times  before  appointed."  "  Canst 
thou  by  searching  find  out  God?  Canst  thou  find  out  the 
Almighty  unto  perfection?  It  is  as  high  as  heaven;  what 
canst  thou  know?  The  measure  thereof  is  longer  than  the 
earth,  and  broader  than  the  sea.  If  he  cut  off",  and  shut 
UP,  or  GATHER  TOGETHER,  then  who  Can  hinder  him?" 


CHAPTER  VL 

THE  SEVEN  VIALS  OR  LAST  PLAGUES. — G  4. 

And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple  saying  to  the  seven  angels,  "Go  your 
ways,  and  pour  out  the  vials  of  the  wrath  of  God  upon  the  earth."  And  the  first 
went,  &c. — Rev.  xvi.  1 — 21. 

If  the  vials  have  been  assigned  a  true  position  chrono- 
logically in  the  system :  then  may  every  one  speculate  for 
himself  in  regard  to  the  characteristics  of  the  plagues  seve- 


104  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

rally.  And  after  the  lapse  of  about  IGO  years  more,  lie 
that  is  least  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven  may  possibly  have 
more  correct  views  than  the  Doctors  of  this  age.  I  shall 
therefore  barely  suggest  such  thoughts  as  may  readily  oc- 
cur, leaving  the  greater  part  untouched. 

Ancient  prophets  often  predicted  God's  judgments  by  the 
symbol  of  a  cup,  or  goblet,  full  of  bitter  ingredients.  Sin 
is  the  procuring  cause  of  all  our  woes;  and  during  the 
time  of  divine  forbearance,  the  cup  is  being  filled ;  which 
when  full,  must  be  emptied.  Such  is  the  apparent  allusion 
of  the  viols;  but  when  divested  of  the  figure,  these  dispen- 
sations may  be  literally  termed  plagues. 

Evidences  are  not  vv^anting  of  a  speedy  infliction  of  these 
plagues.  For  instance;  the  "sores,"  inflicted  by  the  first 
vial,  will  not  have  been  healed;  when  the  fifth  shall  have 
come.  (See  verses  10, 11.)  They  will  hkely  occur  in  such 
quick  succession,  as  to  make  the  most  powerful  impression 
on  the  public  mind;  not  permitting  any  one  to  be  forgotten 
before  another  ensues.  The  preaching  angel  speaks  briefly 
of  the  "hour"  of  God's  judgment.  (Rev.  xiv.  7.)  And  in 
Rev.  xviii.  8,  we  find  this  announcement,  "  Therefore  shall 
her  plagues  come  in  one  day."  To  which  the  wail  of  des- 
pair responds;  "for  in  one  hour  is  thy  judgment  come." 
The  general  catastrophe  is  also  compared  to  the  sudden 
plunge  of  a  mill  stone  into  the  sea.   (Rev.  xviii.  21.) 

The  first  vial  will  occasion  a  "noisome  and  grievous 
sore."  This  plague  seems  to  have  been  actually  predicted 
by  Moses;  who  has  already  been  exhibited  so  prominently 
in  connexion  with  these  dispensations.  In  the  28th  and 
29th  chapters  of  Deuteronomy,  terrible  judgments  are 
threatened  on  the  Israelites  for  sin:  but  in  the  first  six 
verses  of  the  30th  chapter,  their  restoration  is  very  gra- 
ciously promised.  And  the  very  next  verse  turns  upon 
their  persecutors,  with  a  threatening  of  similar  evils. 
"  And  the  Lord  thy  God  will  put  all  these  curses  upon  thine 
enemies,  and  on  them  that  hate  thee,  which  persecuted 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  105 

thee."  Let  us  therefore  adduce  one  of  these  judgments  in 
comparison  with  this  first  plague.  "  The  Lord  will  smite 
thee  with  the  botch  of  Egypt:  and  with  the  emerods,  and 
with  the  scab,  and  with  the  itch,  whereof  thou  canst  not 
be  healed."  (Deut.  xxviii.  27.)  Other  analogies  might  rea- 
dilj^  be  adduced,  but  we  forbear. 

The  inactivity  and  utter  helplessness  of  the  nations 
under  these  plagues  is  very  remarkable.  During  the  first 
five,  there  is  not  the  least  indication  of  surviving  vitality, 
beyond  the  agony  of  despair,  vented  in  blasphemy  and  the 
gnawing  of  their  tongues.  But  our  commentators  have 
represented  the  nations,  not  as  passive  recipients  onl}^,  but 
also  as  the  active  perpetrators  of  the  calamities  adduced. 
The  potsherds  may  strive  with  the  potsherds  of  the  earth, 
as  the  reciprocal  instruments  and  objects  of  ordinary  ven- 
geance; but  when  the  Almighty  riseth  up  for  a  more  direct 
interposition,  they  must  stand  still  and  know  that  he  is 
God.  To  this  end  they  are  destined  to  be  suddenly  arrested 
by  the  restraining  angels;  and  w^hen  they  are  thus  pinioned 
by  a  power  invisible,  they  will  apparently  sufi'er  a  complete 
collapse.  Kings  of  the  earth,  great  men,  rich  men,  chief 
captains,  mighty  men,  bond-men  and  free-men — all  palsied 
with  fear  and  consternation!  And  what  is  the  matter? 
Not  formidable  alliances,  nor  menacing  revolutions,  threat- 
ening chaos  by  an  arm  of  fiesh;  but  the  impending  wrath 
of  the  Lamb  overwhelms  them. 

The  first  miracle  in  Egypt  was  probably  enacted  in  Pha- 
raoh's court,  for  the  special  benefit  of  the  king,  his  courtiers, 
and  the  magicians;  but  subsequent  miracles  were  both 
public  and  general.  So  the  crisis  on  Mount  Carmel  had  a 
primary  relation  to  the  prophets  of  Baal,  the  common  peo- 
ple being  spectators  of  the  scene.  And  in  that  memorable 
instance  noted  by  Ezekiel,  the  executioners  began  at  the 
"ancient  men  which  were  before  the  house,"  (Eze.  ix.  4 — 7.) 
xVll  of  which  corresponds  to  the  general  rule,  "  That  judg- 
ment must  begin  at  the  house  of  God,"  where  responsibility 


106  A  XEW  THEORY  OF 

chiefly  rests.  In  conformity  with  these  precedents,  the 
first  vial  should  naturally  devolve  on  the  priesthood  and 
hierarchy  of  Rome.  Accordingly,  it  will  fall  on  "the  men 
Avhich  had  the  mark  of  the  beast."  Every  official  of  the 
Papacy,  from  the  Pont ifex  Maximus  downward,  has  his 
appropriate  marJc,  or  badge  of  office.  Even  on  the  great 
thoroughfares,  w^e  are  often  struck  with  the  studied  breadth 
of  their  phylacteries.  They  not  only  worship  the  image  of 
the  beast,  with  an  implicit  subjection  beyond  other  men, 
but  they  wear  an  ostensible  mark  of  such  subjection.  They 
are  emphatically  antichrist's  moi  of  mark;  and  the  first 
plague  is  apparently  designed  for  them,  exclusively  of  the 
common  people. 

The  reader  must  have  noted  the  inactivity  of  Rome's 
famous  champions  under  these  terrible  plagues.  They  claim 
an  exclusive  right  to  holy  orders,  and  profess  to  be  able 
still  to  evince  the  claim  by  miracles.  Why,  then,  do  they 
not  bestir  themselves  in  the  way  of  some  counter  demon- 
strations, by  which  to  retrieve  their  sinking  credit?  Alas! 
they  will  stand  condemned  by  those  "noisome  and  grievous 
sores."  As  well  might  Jeroboam  have  attempted  to  rally 
his  arrogance,  and  repeat  his  king-craft,  when  smitten  by  a 
stroke  from  Heaven. 

'•And  none  of  those  their  hands  did  find, 
That  were  the  men  of  might." 

But  the  sixth  vial  marks  a  very  perceptible  change  in 
this  respect,  both  on  the  part  of  the  men  of  inarJc,  and  also 
of  the  anti-Christian  nations.  "  And  the  sixth  angel  poured 
out  his  vial  upon  the  great  river  Euphrates;  and  the  water 
thereof  was  dried  up,  that  the  way  of  the  kings  of  the  east 
might  Ijc  prepared."  The  vial  immediately  preceding  will 
have  been  poured  out  on  the  "seat  of  the  beast;"  but  this 
one  will  fall  on  the  "great  river  Euphrates,"  which  passes 
through  the  Turkish  empire.  Here,  then,  is  a  diversion 
from  the  former  field  of  operations;  and  this  diversion  will 
probably  operate  as   a  stimulant  to  activity  on  the  part 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  107 

of  anti-Cliristian  powers.  In  all  this  there  is  probably  a 
mystical  meaning,  which  may  not  be  distinctly  understood 
until  explained  by  the  circumstances  of  the  event  itself. 
Cyrus  failed  to  take  the  literal  Babylon  b}^  direct  assault; 
yet  he  succeeded  admirably  by  stratagem.  He  drew  off  the 
^vaters  from  the  river,  which  ran  through  the  city,  by  means 
of  trenches  cut  for  that  purpose — dried  up  the  river  Eu- 
lilirates — and  then  entered  the  city  through  the  channel  of 
the  river.  And  this  event  seems  to  be  adduced  as  an  ex- 
pressive figure  of  the  final  catastrophe  of  the  mystical  Ba- 
bylon. The  former  vials,  inflicted  on  the  anti-Christian 
powers,  will  not  have  demolished  the  citadel;  and  here  we 
have  a  diversion  in  the  pouring  out  of  the  sixth  vial  on  the 
Euphrates,  a  neighbouring  country.  Hence,  the  beast  will 
probably  conclude,  like  Pharaoh  of  old,  that  there  is  "re- 
spite;" and  the  interval  will  not  be  improved  in  the  w^ay  of 
repentance,  but  in  preparation  for  another  desperate  effort. 
Emissaries — unclean  spirits — ^will  be  hastily  sent  abroad  to 
rally  the  nations  to  a  combined  effort  on  the  field  of  Arma- 
geddon, as  if,  by  numerical  force,  to  defeat  the  very  decrees 
of  Heaven. 

At  present  the  Turkish  empire  holds  with  the  one  hand 
the  holy  places,  and  with  the  other  bars  the  Oriental  gate 
of  European  and  Asiatic  enterprise.  But  we  can  scarcely 
think  it  possible,  that  the  waning  Crescent  can  hold  this 
position  until  the  time  of  this  vial.  In  accordance  with  our 
theory  there  is  ample  time  yet  for  vast  changes  to  take 
place  in  relations  now  existing :  and  especially  so  when  the 
revolutionary  symbols  of  the  sixth  seal  are  duly  considered. 
(vSee  Rev.  vi.  12 — 14.)  In  the  prospect  of  such  terrible 
commotions,  it  may  not  be  possible,  perhaps,  to  devise  any 
very  specific  map  of  future  relations.  Nevertheless  pro- 
phecy being  our  guide,  we  may  venture  a  few  suggestions 
of  what  w^e  think  prohahle,  without  claiming  any  thing  be- 
yond apparent  probability. 

If  it  be  so  that  Turkey  can  weather  the  impending  storm, 


IDS  A  NEW    THEORY  OF 

then  the  pouring  out  of  tlie  sixth  vial  on  the  Moharameclan 
power  may  stimulate  Christendom  to  a  combined  efibrt,  for 
the  acquisition  of  Judea  with  its  holy  places.  But  if,  as  I 
am  bound  to  anticipate,  Turkey  must  yield  after  great  effu- 
sion of  blood,  of  which  we  have  an  apparent  representation 
hi  that  expressive  figure,  "and  the  moon  became  as  blood," 
(Rev.  vi.  12,)  who  then  may  be  his  successor?  Amongst 
all  the  aspirants  for  the  Euphrates,  none  seem  more  likely 
to  succeed  than  Russia.  AVe  have  already  paid  our  respects 
to  the  old  Bear  of  the  north,  whom  we  regard  as  "  another 
beast."  (Rev.  xiii.  11.)  In  his  beastly  character  he  is  ap- 
parently to  originate  an  "  image  to  the  beast,  which  had 
the  wound  by  a  sword  and  did  live" — an  image  of  the  Im- 
perial, the  wounded  head — and  to  perpetrate  sundry  other 
beastly  deeds. 

This  modern  beast  is  said  to  have  '^  two  horns  like  a 
lambj"  which  seems  to  intimate  that  there  will  still  be  a 
distinctive  duality  kept  up,  even  after  the  confederacy  with 
the  Roman  beast.  With  this  idea  in  view,  I  apprehend, 
that  the  first  five  plagues  will  fall  on  the  Roman,  or  western 
horn  of  the  confederacy.  Anterior  to  these  plagues,  the 
old  Bear  may  be  expected  to  defend  the  Papacy  very  gal- 
lantly, as  the  prediction  evidently  implies.  Yet  when  these 
scathing  plagues  come,  he  can  do  nothing;  and  may  possi- 
bly feel  inclined  to  dissolve  partnership  with  an  ally  so  mi- 
serably ruined.  But  alas  for  him !  the  sixth  vial  will  dry 
up  the  Euphrates  also — will  effectually  wither  the  preten- 
sions of  the  Greek  church,  or  eastern  horn.  Such  a  dis- 
pensation cannot  fail  to  exasperate  the  Imperial  Arbiter 
beyond  all  reasonable  bounds  of  endurance:  and  it  will  be 
manifest  that  something  must  be  done  speedily;  or  the 
whole  confederacy  must  tumble  down  together,  "  kings  of 
the  east"  not  excepted.  Kings  of  the  west  might  go,  if 
Heaven  has  manifestlj^  so  decreed  their  destiny:  and  the 
Czar  will  seemingly  be  reserved.  But  when  the  sixth 
plague  shall  have  fallen  with  blighting  cflect  on  the  Greek 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  109 

establishment,  a  like  doom,  or  icay,  will  be  preptired  for 
the  Idncjs  of  the  east;  and  this  leads  to  co-operation  once 
more,  as  indicated  in  the  next  verse.  "  And  I  saw  three 
unclean  spirits  like  frogs  come  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  dra- 
gon, and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  beast,  and  out  of  the 
mouth  of  the  false  prophet,"  (verse  13.)  The  "  dragon's" 
position  in  this  alliance  has  been  previously  adverted  to. 
(Rev.  xiii.  2.)  The  second  one  in  this  trio  is  manifestly 
the  Roman  "beast."  But  the  "f\ilse  prophet!"  who  is  he? 
This  has  generally  been  attributed  to  Mahomet;  and  the 
appellation  suits  remarkably  well.  But  it  is  not  likely  that 
Mahomet's  religion  should  thus  fraternize  with  the  "  Chris- 
tian dogs,"  as  they  are  now  regarded  on  the  Euphrates. 

The  presumption  is,  that  Russia  will  yet  conquer  the 
Tnrks,  and  take  possession  of  the  Euphrates,  before  the 
time  of  this  vial;  and  if  so,  the  appeUation,  "false  prophet," 
will  probably  fix  tenaciously  on  that  Empire,  or  on  the 
Greek  Church  with  which  it  is  identified.  Odious  surnames 
have  generally  originated  in  some  wicked  or  ridiculous 
trait  of  character.  For  instance,  the  base  treachery  of  Judas 
is  supposed  to  have  devolved  upon  him  the  surname,  "Isca- 
riot."  Hence  the  mention  of  this  epithet  is  frequently 
qualified  by  the  phrase,  "'who  also  betrayed  him."  The 
name  occurs  no  less  than  nine  times  in  the  gospels;  and  it 
is  very  remarkable,  that,  in  every  instance,  it  stands  con- 
nected with  some  allusion  to  his  vile  treachery.  In  like 
manner,  some  odious  measure  will  likely  give  rise  to  the 
name,  "false  prophet."  And  if  Russia  be  destined  to  in- 
herit the  epithet,  his  predicted  construction  of  an  image  to 
the  Imperial  beast,  by  a  fusion  of  the  Latin  and  Greek 
churches,  will  probably  be  the  measure  in  which  the  name 
will  originate.  Hitherto  the  Latin  and  Greek  churches 
have  mutually  anathematized  each  other;  after  which  it 
would  seem  impossible  to  efiect  a  consistent  fusion  of  the 
two  factions.  Some  abominable  artifice  or  pretext  will 
likely  be  resorted  to  in  the  case;  and  prophecy  does  appa- 


110  A   NEW  THEORY  OF 

rently  give  a  significant  intimation  of  the  fact.  Popery 
claims  to  perform  miracles,  as  a  seal  of  apostolic  successiijn 
and  grace :  and  the  ima(je — the  union  of  the  East  and  the 
West — is  ascribed  to  this  very  pretence  on  the  part  of  the 
modern  beast.  "And  he  deceiveth  them  that  dwell  on  the 
earth  by  means  of  those  miracles  which  he  had  power  to 
do  in  the  sight,  (or  apprehension,)  of  the  beast;  saying  to 
them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  that  they  should  make  an 
image  to  the  beast,  which  had  the  wound  by  a  sword  and 
did  live,"  (Rev.  xiii.  11.)  Hence  pretended  miracles  will 
apparently  be  resorted  to  for  this  purpose,  and  by  this 
means  the  crafty  ally  will  actually  "  deceive  them  that  dwell 
on  the  earth" — the  Popish  party  who  were  formerly  "cast 
out  into  the  earth,"  (Rev.  xii.  9.)  And  it  is  not  unlikely, 
that  many  nominal  Protestants  may  thereby  be  induced  to 
iconder  after  the  least.  But  to  the  true  followers  of  the 
Lamb,  this  whole  farce — both  fusion  and  miracles — cannot 
fail  to  appear  perfectly  ridiculous;  and  amongst  such 
thoughtful  men  the  surname  will  likely  become  a  by-word. 
In  some  such  manner  do  we  anticipate  the  origin  of  this 
unenviable  epithet:  and  it  is  remarkable  that  this  first  men- 
tion of  the  "false  prophet"  is  in  immediate  connexion  with 
the  emission  of  "unclean  spirits  ....  the  spirits  of 
devils  working  miracles,"  (Rev.  xvi.  13,  11.)  And  as  in 
the  case  of  Iscariot,  the  ill  savour  adheres  tenaciously  in 
every  instance;  so  in  this  case,  there  is  yet  another  mention 
of  the  false  lyrophet,  and  it  is  also  signalized  by  a  direct 
allusion  to  his  miracles.  This  second  mention  of  the  sur- 
name reads  thus:  "And  the  beast  was  taken,  and  with  him 
the  false  prophet  that  wrought  miracles  before  him,  with 
w^iich  he  deceived  them  that  had  received  the  mark  of  the 
beast,  and  them  that  worshipped  his  image,"  (Rev.  xix. 
20.)  This  makes  out  a  very  clear  case;  and  especially  so, 
when  it  is  considered  that  those  pseudo-miracles  are  here 
named  for  the  express  purpose  of  describing  and  identifying 
ihofi/sepr'phct.    I  therefore  infer  that  the  e[)ithet,/«/s6'^>/v> 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  Ill 

2)]iet,  is  a  surname  for  the  modern  beast,  to  which  prophecy 
ascribes  the  construction  of  the  anticipated  image,  or  fusion 
of  the  Latin  and  Greek  churches:  and  I  also  infer  that  this 
odious  name  will  originate  in  his  pretensions  to  miracles  on 
that  occasion. 

But  it  is  time  we  should  return  to  the  "  three  unclean 
spirits  like  frogs,"  emitted  by  the  desperate  allies.  They 
are  said  to  be  "  the  spirits  of  devils  working  miracles." 
And  they  are  sent  forth  with  express  design  to  assemble 
all  for  conflict.  Hence  the  pseudo  miracles  will  be  in  re- 
quisition to  counteract  the  appalling  influence  of  the  vials. 
A  batch  of  glaring  wonders  will  apparently  be  trumped  up, 
expressly  to  neutralize  the  influence  of  those  scathing 
plagues,  by  which  they  will  have  been  well  nigh  ruined. 
But,  I  presume,  they  will  not  then  resort  to  such  miracles, 
as  are  now  palmed  on  the  people  in  the  form  of  weeping 
images,  or  boiling  blood.  Such  tricks  would  be  utterly  des- 
picable in  the  sight  of  those  who  shall  have  witnessed  the 
vials.  Something  far  more  public,  and  imposing,  will  be 
found  necessary,  when  kingdoms  and  empires  are  to  be  set 
in  motion. 

In  the  absence  of  genuine  miracles.  Providence  does  not 
permit  Satan,  (the  "dragon"  in  this  trio,)  to  perform  any 
very  marvellous  feats.  But  in  an  age  of  true  miracles,  he 
has  been  generally  at  liberty  to  exhibit  sundry  strange 
manifestations;  and  he  is  permitted  to  do  so,  that  God's 
people  may  be  exercised  in  the  way  of  testing  the  genuine- 
ness of  what  they  witness.  (See  Deut.  xiii.  1 — 3,  and  1 
John  iv.  1.)  And  thus  will  the  dragon  and  his  allies,  by 
permission,  put  forth  an  impulsive  effort  to  resuscitate  their 
ruined  cause.  But  this  rallying  of  dispirited  kings,  and  this 
congregating  of  nations,  will  but  prepare  the  way  for  a  more 
obvious  and  a  more  marvellous  defeat  under  the  seventh 
vial;  which  will  wind  up  this  terrible  drama. 

Zechariah  has  a  very  remarkable  prophecy  of  these 
things;  which  seems  both  to  corroborate  and  illustrate  our 


112  A   NEW  THEORY  OF 

theory  of  the  phagues,  and  their  collateral  adjuncts.  In 
the  12th  chapter  is  an  obvious  reference  to  the  restoration 
of  the  Jews:  in  connexion  with  which  the  Gth,  7th,  and 
8th  ver?;es  have  the  following  notice  of  the  gifted  men  of 
that  age.  "  In  that  day  will  I  make  the  governors  of  Judali 
like  a  hearth  of  fire  among  the  wood,  and  like  a  torch  of 
fire  in  a  sheaf;  and  they  shall  devour  all  the  people  round 
about,  on  the  right  hand  and  on  the  left :  {lioiv  like  the  chjings 
of  the  vkd  angels!)  and  Jerusalem  shall  be  inhabited  again 
in  her  own  place,  even  in  Jerusalem.  The  Lord  also  shall 
save  the  tents  of  Judah  first,  and  the  glory  of  the  house  of 
David,  and  the  glory  of  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  do 
not  magnify  themselves  against  Judah.  In  that  day  shall 
the  Lord  defend  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem ;  and  he  that 
is  feeble  among  them  at  that  day  shall  be  as  David ;  and 
the  house  of  David  shall  be  as  God,  as  the  angel  of  the 
Lord  before  them."  These  strong  representations  are  not 
one  whit  behind  the  tenor  of  John's  predictions.  Surely 
these  are  no  ordinary  presbj^ters.  Thought  has  a  very  easy 
transition  from  the  living  creatures  to  such  angels  as  these. 
In  fact,  David  was  a  living  creature  in  his  own  day ;  and 
here  he  is  associated  in  this  comparison. 

The  subsequent  verses  of  this  12tli  chapter  express  in 
moving  terms  the  pungent  conviction,  faith,  prayer,  and 
overwhelming  sorrow  of  that  people  on  the  recognition  of 
their  long  rejected  Messiah.  How  appropriate  such  emo- 
tions and  exercises  at  the  time;  when  the  vail  is  removed, 
and  Moses  will  be  found  to  have  a/^ce  as  a  man!  "But 
Christ  as  a  Son  over  his  own  house!" 

Every  writer  has  something  peculiar  in  his  method  of 
stating  and  illustrating  the  same  facts  and  abstract  ideas. 
Siich  varieties  of  method  and  style  obtain  even  amongst 
the  sacred  penmen,  although  inspired  by  one  and  the  same 
Spirit.  Of  such  varieties  we  have  a  beautiful  specimen  in 
the  diverse  allusions  to  the  baptism  of  the  Israelites;  which 
•event  is  apparently  adverted  to  by  Zechariah  in  the  1st 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  113 

verse  of  his  13tli  chapter.  "In  that  day,  {the day  of  con- 
version and  marvellous  deliverances,)  there  shall  be  a  foun- 
tain opened  to  the  house  of  David  and  to  the  inhabitants 
of  Jerusalem  for  sin  and  for  unclean ness."  A  beautiful 
allusion  to  the  baptismal  font;  at  which  they  are  to  be 
sprinkled  with  clean  water,  according  to  Ezekiel ;  or  sealed 
in  their  foreheads,  according  to  John. 

In  a  previous  chapter  we  found  the  divine  judgments 
suspended  expressly  to  give  way  for  this  beautiful  rite  of 
initiation.  (Eev.  vii.  2,  3.)  After  which  rite  the  vial 
angels  will  receive  their  commission.  And  Zechariah  pro- 
ceeds in  the  very  same  order.  After  adverting  to  the  bap- 
tismal font,  this  prophet  shows,  first,  a  general  riddance  of 
the  land  from  idols,  i^rophets,  (the  fiilse  of  course,)  and  the 
unclean  spirit.  (Verse  2.)  When  the  first  plague  shall 
have  visited  the  beast's  men  of  marh  with  "  noisome  and 
grievous  sores,"  the  visitation  must  have  precisely  this 
effect.  Priestcraft  must  speedily  fall  into  disrepute.  And 
as  the  country  is  visited  by  one  after  another  of  the  sub- 
sequent and  more  general  plagues,  those  branded  men  will 
probably  be  regarded  as  the  prime  cause,  or  occasion,  of  all 
these  calamities.  Therefore,  their  presence  will  likely 
become  annoying  to  the  people ;  and  especially  so  if  they 
should  persist  in  any  pretensions  to  their  functions  of  office, 
in  defiance  of  circumstances  so  forbidding.  Such  persist- 
ence may  be  supposed  to  provoke  violent  resentment  in 
many  instances,  as  intimated  in  Rev.  xvii.  16.  Of  such 
resentment,  Zechariah  gives  one  very  remarkable  instance, 
in  verse  2d.  "  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  when  any 
shall  yet  prophesy,  then  his  father  and  his  mother  that 
begat  him  shall  say  unto  him,  Thou  shalt  not  live;  for  thou 
speakest  lies  in  the  name  of  the  Lord :  and  his  father  and 
his  mother  that  begat  him  shall  thrust  him  through  when 
he  prophesieth."  If  the  reader  be  incredulous  in  regard 
to  the  occurrence  of  an  event  so  unnatural,  even  at  the 
time  of  desperation  in  question,  then  let  him  consult  a  pre- 


114  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

diction  by  Moses,  referring  to  an  occurrence  in  the  siege  of 
Jerusalem.  (Deut.  xxviii.  53-57.)  And  in  that  connexion 
let  him  read  the  narrative  of  just  such  an  event,  as  recorded 
by  Josephus,  which  shows  what  even  parents  may  do  in 
the  hour  of  desperation.  In  that. unparalleled  siege,  Rome 
was  instrumental  in  chastising  the  Jews  for  their  sins. 
But  at  that  future  period,  of  which  we  now  write,  Rome  is 
to  be  paid  back  in  her  own  coin;  and  I  think  it  not  un- 
likely that  this  terrible  instance  may  have  an  exact  fulfil- 
ment. Observe,  however,  that  this  appears  to  have  been 
adduced  as  an  extreme  case,  from  which  we  are  left  to  infer 
scores  of  violent  collisions  under  circumstances  less  unna- 
tural. 

But  generally  those  blighted  officials  will  seek  to  abandon 
their  stations ;  so  says  Zechariah.  "  But  it  shall  come  to 
]Dass  in  that  day,  that  the  prophets  shall  be  ashamed  every 
one  of  his  vision,  when  he  hath  prophesied ;  neither  shall 
they  wear  a  rough  garment  to  deceive."  (Verse  4.)  In  Zecha- 
riah's  day,  a  rough  or  coarse  garment  was  the  distinguish- 
ing garb  of  a  prophet.  Hence  it  was  natural  for  him  thus 
to  designate  the  marh  of  the  beast,  although  the  modern 
garb  differs  very  materially  from  the  ancient  one.  Ashamed 
of  a  profession  so  providentially  degraded,  they  will  appa- 
rently put  off  the  mark  or  badge  of  office,  with  express 
design  "  to  deceive."  Thus  divested  of  priestly  habili- 
ments, Rome's  officials  may  be  expected  to  roam  over  the 
country  by  scores  and  hundreds,  as  mendicants,  seeking 
retired  stations  for  concealment,  and  a  scanty  subsistence. 
They  will  have  but  a  poor  recommendation,  however,  with 
which  to  face  an  alarmed  and  disgusted  community.  The 
prophet  has  even  furnished  a  brief  specimen  dialogue,  such 
as  may  be  expected  to  occur,  in  greater  length,  at  the  door 
of  many  a  farm  house.  "  But  he  shall  say,  I  am  no  pro- 
phet, {in  rephj,  prohaUy,  to  some  such  al/erjdtlon  of  the  land- 
lord,) I  am  a  husbandman;  for  man  taught  me  to  keep 
cattle  from  my  youth."     Then  comes  the  impatient  land- 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  115 

lord's  scathing  interrogation :  ''•'  And  one  shall  say  unto 
him,  what  are  these  wounds  in  thine  hands?"  Horror! 
Those  old  "  sores  "  of  the  first  vial — the  botch  of  Egypt — 
lead  to  detection!  Hereupon  the  nonplussed  applicant 
makes  his  best  effort  to  obviate  the  difficulty.  "  Then  he 
shall  answer,  Those  with  which  I  was  wounded  in  the 
house  of  my  friends."  Tliis  seems  to  be  a  mere  puerile 
effort  at  evasion. 

The  presumption  is,  that  the  latter  part  of  Joel's  pro- 
phecy refers  directly  to  the  events  of  that  future  period 
now  under  consideration;  but  our  limits  do  not  admit  an 
extended  notice  of  his  very  animated  predictions.  For  the 
sake  of  illustration,  however,  we  will  adduce  the  following : 
"  Proclaim  ye  this  among  the  Gentiles ;  Prepare  war,  make 
up  the  mighty  men,  let  all  the  men  of  war  draw  near;  let 
them  come  up :  beat  your  ploughshares  into  swords,  and 
your  pruning  hooks  into  spears;  let  the  weak  say,  I  am 
strong.  Assemble  yourselves,  and  come,  all  ye  heathen,  and 
gather  yourselves  together  round  about :  thither  cause  thy 
mighty  ones  to  come  down,  0  Lord.  Let  the  heathen  be 
wakened,  and  come  up  to  the  valley  of  Jehoshaphat :  for 
there  will  I  sit  to  judge  all  the  heathen  round  about." 
(Joel  iii.  9 — 12.)  Here  is  a  very  remarkable  challenge,  in 
which  the  enemy  are  defied  to  do  their  utmost;  and  yet 
God  will  effectually  overthrow  them  in  the  day  of  ven- 
geance. Zechariah  has  also  a  very  similar  challenge,  in 
the  7th  verse  of  this  13th  chapter.  "Awake,  0  sword, 
against  my  Shepherd,  and  against  the  man  that  is  my  fel- 
low, saith  the  Lord  of  hosts:  smite  the  Shepherd,  and  the 
sheep  shall  be  scattered :  and  I  will  turn  mine  hand  upon 
the  little  ones."  This  verse  alludes  to  the  crucifixion  of 
the  Saviour;  and  He  himself  quoted  it  in  that  sense.  He 
w^as  not  executed  literally  by  the  "sword;"  but  metaj)ho- 
rically  the  sword  is  an  emblem  of  the  civil  power;  and  our 
Saviour  was  put  to  death  by  Roman  authority.  The  im- 
mediate dispersion  of  his  disciples  was  but  a  small  begin- 


116  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

ning  of  what  is  probably  meant  by  scattering  the  fihcep. 
Rome  sul^sequently  scattered  the  Jews  all  over  the  earth, 
and  has  persisted  in  wasting  and  scattering  the  Christian 
church.  We  may  therefore  paraphrase  this  animated  chal- 
lenge in  the  following  manner : — Awake,  0  Rome,  the  in- 
satiable sword :  smite  the  Shepherd,  and  scatter  the  sheep 
to  the  four  winds.  But  mind  yon,  the  day  of  reckoning  will 
come:  "And  I  will  turn  mine  hand  upon  the  little  ones," — 
will  clothe  the  restored  remnant  with  power  from  on  high — 
or  in  answer. to  Joel's  petition,  "Thither  cause  thy  mighty 
ones  to  come  down,  0  Lord,"  I  will  send  down  the  super- 
natural gifts  of  my  Spirit.  MiiJtum  in  parvo!  This  brief 
verse  seems  to  dilate  itself  over  the  events  of  nearly  twenty 
centuries,  with  an  emphasis  on  both  extremes!  In  view 
of  such  majesty  my  very  soul  trembles. 

God's  hand  being  turned  upon  the  little  ones — his  mighty 
ones  having  come  down, — it  is  natural  to  look  for  results, 
of  which  the  following  brief  summary  is  subjoined,  (verses 
8,  9.)  "And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  in  all  the  land, 
saith  the  Lord,  two  parts  therein  shall  be  cut  off  and  die; 
but  the  third  shall  be  left  therein.  And  I  will  bring  the 
third  part  through  the  fire,  and  will  refine  them  as  silver  is 
refined,  and  will  try  them  as  gold  is  tried :  they  shall  call 
on  my  name,  and  I  will  hear  them :  I  will  say,  It  is  my 
people;  and  they  shall  say,  The  Lord  is  my  God."  Thus 
the  prophet  seems  to  give  a  summary  view  of  the  general 
results  of  the  seven  plagues;  and  truly  the  picture  is  one  of 
pith :  when  it  is  considered  that  two  parts  of  the  population 
are  to  be  cut  off,  and  the  third  part  will  be  subjected  to  a 
most  fiery  ordeal,  before  they  are  prepared  fully  to  espouse 
Jehovah.  Stronger  language  could  scared}'  be  imagined: 
and  the  events  will  likely  surpass  any  thing  of  the  kind 
that  has  ever  been  witnessed  on  earth  since  the  deluge. 
Our  world  is  hurrying  precipitately  on,  for  an  ordeal  of 
thrilling  character,  if  we  have  read  prophecy  to  any  pur- 
pose. 


THE  APOCALYPSE. 


117 


Having  adverted  specifically  to  the  first  plague,  and  given 
a  general  summarj^  of  results,  the  prophet  proceeds  appa- 
rently to  give  a  specific  view  of  the  last.  He  briefly  repre- 
sents the  nations  as  gathered  against  Jerasalem,  where  they 
will  perpetrate  a  most  revolting  outrage.  (Zech.  xiv.  1,  2.) 
This  gathering  of  the  nations  is,  in  the  Apocalypse,  ascribed 
to  the  agency  of  the  "  three  unclean  spirits,"  consequent  on 
the  sixth  vial. 

At  this  crisis,  Jehovah  is  supposed  to  appear  providen- 
tially in  behalf  of  his  people,  in  a  more  majestic  and  deci- 
sive manner.  This  marvellous  interposition,  as  described 
by  Zechariah,  coincides  apparently  with  the  seventh  vial. 
Each  has  its  peculiar  m.ethod  of  representing  the  subject ; 
but  they  have  some  things  in  common.  To  exhibit  the 
coincidence  fairly,  we  will  place  them  in  juxtaposition, 
thus : 


Then  shall  the  Lord  go  forth,  and 
fight  against  those  nations,  as  when  he 
fought  ill  the  day  of  battle. 

And  his  feet  shall  stand  in  that  day 
upon  the  mount  of  Olives,  which  is  be- 
fore Jerusalem  on  the  east;  and  the 
mount  of  Olives  shall  cleave  in  the 
midst  thereof  towards  the  east  and  to- 
ward the  west,  and  there  shall  he  a  very 
great  valley:  and  half  of  the  mountain 
shall  remove  toward  the  north,  and  half 
of  it  toward  the  south. 

And  ye  shall  flee  to  the  valley  of  the 
mountains;  for  the  valley  of  the  moun- 
tains shall  reach  unto  Azal;  yea,  ye 
shall  flee,  like  as  ye  fled  from  before  the 
earthquake  in  the  days  of  Uzziah,  king 
of  Judah;  and  the  Lord  my  God  shall 
come,  and  all  the  saints  with  thee. — 
Zech.  xiv.  3-5. 


And  the  seventh  angel  poured  out  his 
vial  into  the  air;  and  there  came  a  great 
voice  out  of  the  temple  of  heaven,  from 
the  throne,  saying.  It  is  done. 

And  there  were  voices,  and  thunders, 
and  lightnings ;  and  there  was  a  great 
earthquake,  such  as  was  not  since  men 
were  upon  the  earth,  so  mighty  an 
earthquake,  and  so  great. 

And  the  great  city  was  divided  into 
three  parts,  and  the  cities  of  the  nations 
fell;  and  great  Babylon  came  in  re- 
membrance before  God,  to  give  unto 
her  the  cup  of  the  wine  of  the  fierceness 
of  his  wrath. 

And  every  island  fled  away,  and  the 
mountains  were  not  found. 

And  there  fell  upon  men  a  great  hail 
out  of  heaven,  every  stone  about  the 
weight  of  a  talent;  and  men  blas- 
phemed God  because  of  the  plague 
of  the  hail;  for  the  plague  thereof  was 
exceeding  great. — Rev.  xvi.  17-21. 


The  first  symbol  of  the  sixth  seal  is  a  "  great  earth 
quake."   (Rev.  vi.  12.) 


Standing  in  that  connexion,  the 


118  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

figure  seems  to  portend  some  mighty  convulsion  of  the 
political  elements ;  and  it  is  therefore  understood  in  a  me- 
taphorical sense.  But  the  seventh  vial  employs  similar 
language,  with  an  apparent  reference  to  an  interposition 
more  immediately  from  God,  more  miraculous,  and  there- 
fore more  literal  in  its  import.  In  illustration  of  this  future 
dispensation,  Zechariah  refers  back  to  an  earthquake  that 
occurred  in  the  days  of  Uzziah :  to  Avhicli  Amos  also 
adverts  as  data,  by  which  to  settle  the  chronology  of  his 
prophecy.  (Am.  i.  1.)  We  find  no  mention  of  this  earth- 
quake in  the  chronicle  of  Uzziah's  life.  Yet  seemingly 
concomitant  facts  are  recorded;  for  we  read  of  a  serious 
collision  between  that  famous  prince  and  the  priests,  which 
resulted  in  his  expulsion  from  the  temple  and  from  his 
throne.  The  earthquake  probably  occurred  in  conjunction 
with  these  notable  events;  and  Josephus  so  connects  the 
circumstances  in  his  account  of  the  event.  Having  ad- 
verted to  the  king's  sacrilegious  intrusion  on  the  sanctity 
of  the  priestly  office,  our  historian  proceeds  thus  :  "In  the 
mean  time  a  great  earthquake  shook  the  ground,  and  a 
rent  was  made  in  the  temple,  and  the  bright  rays  of  the  sun 
.shone  through  it,  and  fell  upon  the  king's  face,  insomuch 
tliat  the  leprosy  seized  upon  him  immediately.  And  be- 
fore the  city,  at  a  place  called  Eroge,  half  the  mountain 
broke  off  from  the  rest  on  the  west,  and  rolled  itself  four 
furlongs,  and  stood  still  at  the  east  mountain,  till  the  roads, 
as  well  as  the  king's  gardens,  were  spoiled  by  the  obstruc- 
tion."  (Antiq.  Book  ix.  chap,  x.) 

Doubtless  there  is  something  very  enigmatical  in  Zecha- 
riah's  allusion  to  this  earthquake  when  predicting  a  future 
crisis.  It  has  been  a  kind  of  J/a/r/Zjo/?-' for  our  expositors 
generally;  and  the  head  runs  dizzy  when  we  attempt  to 
collate  their  diversified  views  of  the  events  in  prospect. 
Rending  mountains,  thundering  avalanches,  and  yawning 
valleys,  are  all  very  nice  things  for  the  amusement  of  an 
unrestrained  imagination.     Many  conjectures  have   been 


THE  APOCALYPSE,  119 

made  in  regard  to  the  possible  effects  of  this  earthquake 
in  and  about  Jerusalem.  But  I  hold  it  to  be  a  very  nice 
job  to  spread  out  an  earthquake  on  paper,  by  any  specific 
analysis  prospective  of  such  a  phenomenon.  Hence  I  shall 
attempt  no  such  thing.  Indeed  we  could  not  be  at  all  pro- 
fited by  ascertaining  the  geological  results  of  this  predicted 
earthquake,  were  it  ever  so  practicable.  Nevertheless,  an 
important  lesson  is  here  taught;  and  taught,  too,  for  our 
learning. 

In  connexion  with  the  history  of  Uzziah's  life,  Zecha- 
riah  is  said  to  have  had  "  understanding  in  the  visions  of 
God."  (2  Chron.  xxvi.  5.)  He  was  favoured  with  a  pecu- 
liar understanding  of  some  mystical  meaning  in  the  events 
of  that  monarch's  life ;  and  in  this  prophecy  he  adduces 
that  remarkable  collision  between  him  and  the  priests,  as 
typical  of  the  future  crisis.  The  case  of  Uzziah  was  as 
follows :  "  But  when  he  was  strong,  his  heart  was  lifted  up 
to  his  destruction;  for  he  transgressed  against  the  Lord  his 
God,  and  went  into  the  temple  of  the  Lord  to  burn  incense 
upon  the  altar  of  incense.  And  Azariah  the  priest  went  in 
after  him,  and  with  him  four  score  priests  of  the  Lord,  that 
were  valiant  men:  And  they  withstood  Uzziah  the  king, 
and  said  unto  him.  It  appertaineth  not  unto  thee,  Uzziah, 
to  burn  incense  unto  the  Lord,  but  to  the  priests  the  sons 
of  Aaron,  that  are  consecrated  to  burn  incense :  go  out  of 
the  sanctuary  :  for  thou  hast  transgressed;  neither  shall  it 
be  for  thine  honour  from  the  Lord  God.  Then  Uzziah 
was  wroth,  and  had  a  censer  in  his  hand  to  burn  incense : 
and  while  he  was  wroth  with  the  priests,  the  leprosy  even 
rose  up  in  his  forehead  before  the  priests  in  the  house  of 
the  Lord,  from  beside  the  incense  altar.  And  Azariah  the 
chief  priest,  and  all  the  priests,  looked  upon  him,  and,  be- 
hold, he  was  leprous  in  his  forehead,  and  they  thrust  him 
out  from  thence;  yea,  himself  hasted  also  to  go  out,  becanse 
the  Lord  had  smitten  him.  And  Uzziah  the  king  was  a 
leper  unto  the  day  of  his  death,  and  dwelt  in  a  several 


120  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

house,  being  a  leper;  for  he  was  cast  out  from  the  house  of 
the  Lord."  (2  Chron.  xxvi.  16-21.)  Such  was  the  case 
alluded  to;  in  connexion  with  which  there  was  also  a 
violent  earthquake,  that  was  omitted  in  this  record.  And 
surely  that  haught}'  monarch  was  an  appropriate  type  of 
antichrist.  If  he  desecrated  God's  altar,  popery  has  already 
done  incomparably  more  to  desecrate  the  Christian  church, 
and  at  the  very  time  in  question  will  have  committed  a 
most  revolting  outrage  at  Jerusalem.  (Zech.  xiv.  1,  2.) 
For  his  sacrilege  the  former  was  miraculously  smitten  with 
leprosy;  and  the  antichristian  men  of  ??k<?-7j  will  in  turn  be 
smitten  with  noisome  and  grievous  sores;  (of  which  we  have 
seen  that  Zechariali  had  a  very  peculiar  understanding.) 
That  monarch  was  precipitatel}-  expelled,  and  a  violent 
earthquake  was  an  accompaniment  of  the  scene;  all  which 
is  seemingly  but  a  very  feeble  figure  of  the  extirpation  of 
popery  by  means  of  the  seventh  vial.  Perhaps  this  may 
be  about  so  much,  as  we  are  capable  of  learning  from  this 
mystic  allusion,  as  seen  from  our  present  stand-point. 

The  allusion  to  a  day  of  darkness  (Zech.  xiv.  6,)  is  quite 
analogous  to  the  fifth  j^tJague;  bnt  if  it  be  referred  to  by  that 
vial,  the  order  must  have  been  transposed.  The  presump- 
tion is  that  this  dark  day  is  a  general  metaphor  descriptive 
of  the  whole  time  occupied  by  these  j  udgments.  Zechariali 
seems  not  to  have  predicted  any  of  them  specifically,  except 
the  first  and  the  last ;  both  of  which  seem  to  hate  been 
typified  by  the  case  of  Uzziah.  The  subsequent  predic- 
tions of  this  chapter  probably  refer  to  events  still  more 
remote. 

EEFLECTIONS. 

Attention  has  been  given  to  many  strong  and  interesting 
figures  in  this  parallel  line,  which  seem  to  be  cotempora- 
neous  in  their  allusions  to  an  exceedingly  eventful  age ; 
and  other  parallels  will  be  found  in  the  18th  and  19th 
chapters  :  but  tlic  revelation  makes  a  retrospective  digres- 
sion in  the  17th  chapter,  in  which  to  exhibit  the  idolatrous 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  121 

whoredom  of  the  apostate  church;  and  it  is  very  remark- 
able that  the  apostle's  attention  was  invited  to  this  subject 
by  "  one  of  the  seven  angels  which  had  the  seven  vials." 
(Rev.  xvii.  1.)  We  noted  the  fact,  when  commenting  on 
the  subject,  and  promised  to  recur  to  it  at  a  more  favour- 
able point.  The  vial  angels  having  now  passed  under 
review,  it  behooves  to  redeem  that  promise. 

The  apostle  had  no  doubt  seen  the  striking  verification 
of  the  many  calamities  threatened  on  Israel  for  apostacy, 
as  recorded  in  the  28th  and  29th  chapters  of  Deuteronomy; 
amongst  which  plagues  were  the  "botch  of  Egypt,"  &c. 
(Deut.  xxviii.  27.)  He  must  have  known  too,  that,  on  the 
restoration  of  Israel,  "all  these  curses"  were  destined  to 
revert  on  their  enemies,  as  predicted  in  Deut.  xxx.  7.  He 
could  not  be  ignorant  of  the  fact  that  Judah's  king  (Uzziah,) 
had  been  made  a  signal  monument  of  the  vengeance  threat- 
ened on  Jewish  apostates.  (2  Chron.  xxvi.  16-21.)  Zecha- 
riah,  who  had  a  very  peculiar  "  understanding  in  the 
visions  of  God,"  (2  Chron.  xxvi.  5,)  represents  the  discern- 
ing landlord  of  that  calamitous  period,  yet  in  prospect,  as 
pointing  significantly  to  the  "wounds  "on  the  hands  of  the 
pseudo-prophet  of  that  age.  (Zech.  xiii.  4-6.)  And  this 
same  prophet  also  adduces  the  case  of  Uzziah  aforesaid,  as 
typical  of  the  great  apostacy  to  be  destroyed  at  the  pre- 
dicted time  of  Jewish  recovery.  (Zech.  xiv.  5.)  The 
apostle,  in  holy  vision  wrapped,  could  not  have  been  blind 
to  these  remarkable  coincidences — though  they  might  never 
have  occurred  to  him  in  the  same  light  previously,  he  must 
have  seen  them  most  convincingly  when  the  angel  of  the 
first  vial  is  adduced  as  inflicting  "  a  noisome  and  grievous 
sore  upon  the  men  which  had  the  mark  of  the  beast."  His 
mind  was  brimming  full  of  the  subject,  and  his  quickened 
sensibilities  must  have  tingled  with  heart-stirring  emotions 
in  view  of  these  solemn  developments.  How  natural,  then, 
to  pause  for  a  retrospective  view  of  the  Mother  of  Har- 

9 


122  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

lots!    And  how  suggestive  the  intimation  that  he  was 
invited  to  this  scene  by  one  of  the  vial  angels! 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE  TURKISH  EMPIRE  AMONGST  EMPIRES. — A  1,  AND  A  2. 

In  the  course  of  our  investigations,  the  question  has  often 
occurred,  What  of  Mahomet?  Yet  the  response  to  this  in- 
quiry has  long  eluded  our  circumspection.  Commentators 
generally  have  concurred  in  ascribing  the  fifth  and  sixth 
trumpets,  and  some  of  the  vials,  to  this  famous  delusion. 
But  our  peculiar  theory  refers  all  these  symbols  to  times 
yet  future.  And  if  this  arrangement  be  chronologically 
correct,  then  the  question  rebounds  upon  us.  What  of  Ma- 
homet? What  of  Turkey?  A  sharp  look  out  has  been 
kept  for  him :  but  we  have  found  no  extended  notice  of  his 
relative  position  and  consequence.  In  the  Crusades  of  the 
third  seal,  we  found  the  rider  on  the  paJe  horse  in  deadly 
conflict  with  him;  and  he  is  apparently  symbolized  by  the 
"  moon"  of  the  sixth  seal.  But  amongst  all  the  leasts,  heads, 
and  horns,  that  figure  so  largely  in  these  visions,  no  such 
symbol  has  been  found  for  Turkey.  The  presentation  of 
powers  nominally  Christian,  by  an  adequate  variety  of 
figures,  renders  the  view  sufficiently  complex  to  tax  all  our 
powers  of  discrimination  and  comprehension.  What  then 
should  we  do,  if  a  regular  system  of  metaphors  descriptive 
of  Islamism,  in  all  its  phases,  had  been  superadded  ?  To 
minds  so  limited  as  ours,  such  a  profusion  of  mystical  figures 
might  reproduce  the  scene  of  Babel.  Therefore  the  Apoca- 
lyptic visions  have  apparently  left  us  to  look  elsewhere,  for 
a  more  systematic  view  of  the  Turkish  empire  amongst  em- 
pires. 

At  present  the  inquiry  must  be  very  brief  and  general. 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  123 

In  fact,  this  part  of  our  subject  has  not  been  fully  investi- 
gated. It  must  have  place  about  midway  the  system:  yet 
it  is  the  very  last  chapter  to  be  taken  up.  Having  com- 
posed all  other  parts,  I  now  essay  this  tardy  member,  chiefly 
because  the  reader  will  not  be  satisfied  unless  something 
be  said  about  Mahomet?  (And  when  said,  there  may  still 
be  dissatisfaction,  perhaps.)  But  we  candidly  forewarn  the 
reader  not  to  expect  a  solution  of  all  the  difficulties,  that 
may  be  involved  in  this  brief  effort. 

Attention  is  first  invited  to  the  8th  chapter  of  Daniel. 
In  the  chapter  immediately  preceding,  the  four  great  mo- 
narchies were  prefigured  by  a  corresponding  number  of 
beasts.  But  in  this  chapter  we  find  two  beasts.  The 
"  ram,"  with  his  two  horns,  represented  the  Medo-Persian 
empire,  (verses  3d  and  20th.)  This  ram  was  destroyed  by 
the  Grecian  "goat,"  whose  "great  horn"  was  broken  in 
the  death  of  Alexander  the  Great.  And  subsequently 
"four  notable  ones"  appeared;  after  which  arose  a  "little 
horn  "  of  very  formidable  character.  Commentators  gene- 
rally have  agreed  in  referring  the  "  four  horns  "  to  the  four 
distinct  kingdoms  simultaneously  erected  out  of  the  dis- 
membered empire.  And  this  disposition  looks  very  plau- 
sible, at  first  view;  but  it  seems  to  fail  of  the  end  proposed. 
For  in  that  case,  we  find  no  successor,  or  "  little  horn," 
whose  dominion  extends  any  where  near  to  the  termination 
of  the  2300  days,  or  years,  given  in  this  connexion.  This 
number,  if  dated  from  the  invasion  of  Asia  by  Alexander, 
(B.  C.  334,)  will  end  A.  D.  1966.  How  then  could  Anti- 
ochus,  whom  some  have  fancied  to  be  the  little  horn,  have 
any  relation  to  the  termination  of  this  long  number?  Others 
have  supposed  that  the  Roman  empire  became  the  little 
horn  when  it  conquered  the  kingdom  of  the  Greeks.  But 
many  centuries  have  elapsed  since  Rome  lost  that  eastern 
dominion,  which  fact  breaks  the  governmental  connexion, 
as  counted  from  the  "  goat,"  long  before  the  expiration  of 
the  number  in  the  event  called  for. 


124  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

Doctor  Scott  adopts  from  Faber  the  idea,  that  the  "httle 
horn  "  referred  to  the  Mohammedan  dehision.  But  this  view 
also  seems  to  involve  an  inexplicable  difficulty :  for  many 
centuries  elapsed  between  the  extinction  of  the  anterior 
four  kingdoms  and  the  rise  of  this  last. 

Let  us  now  try  whether  these  horns  may  not  be  found 
in  consecutive  order,  so  as  to  show  a  line  of  succession  down 
to  the  time  designated  by  the  number  2300.  Of  course  we 
must  start  with  Cassander  and  his  successors,  who  held 
Greece  and  some  neighbouring  provinces,  after  the  death 
of  Alexander.  This  first  of  the  four  horns  was  conquered 
by  the  Romans;  and  a  second  horn  was  reared  in  the  Pro- 
vincial government  of  Achaia.  Constantine  planted  the  germ 
of  a  tJiird  horn,  in  the  erection  of  his  throne  at  Byzantium, 
which  from  him  took  the  name  of  Constantinople.  This 
erection  was  soon  separated  from  Rome,  and  was  distin- 
guished as  the  eastern  empire;  and  the  simultaneous  inva- 
sion by  the  Ostrogoths  did  much  to  give  this  empire  a  dis- 
tinct feature.  At  length  the  Turks  succeeded,  as  n  fourth 
horn,  on  the  same  territory.  It  is  remarkable  too,  that 
the  origin  of  these  four  horns  has  had  a  relation  to  the  "four 
winds  of  heaven."  The  first  of  course  remained  statu  quo, 
in  the  east.  The  Romans  entered  from  the  west.  The 
Ostrogoths,  who  became  a  very  considerable  element  in  the 
third  horn,  were  from  the  north.  And  the  Turks  entered 
from  the  south. 

If  there  be  any  propriety  in  this  arrangement,  the  reader 
may  contemplate  Turkey  as  the  fourth  horn,  in  the  succes- 
sion subsequent  to  the  goat's  great  horn.  But  the  prophecy 
implies,  that  he  in  turn  must  give  way  for  the  "little  horn;" 
and  that  too  at  no  very  distant  day.  For  the  2300  years 
are  already  ftir  spent,  and  the  forth-coming  little  horn  is 
apparently  destined  to  make  a  great  figure  in  the  world. 

But  what  kingdom,  or  empire,  may  be  expected  to  fill 
the  station  of  this  future  horn?  Of  course  we  cannot  be 
positive  in  regard  to  the  little  horn:  yet,  in  view  of  pro- 


THE  APOCALYPSE. 


125 


pliecy,  we  may  advance  an  opinion.  In  a  former  chapter, 
our  opinion  was  given  in  regard  to  the  probable  future  of 
Russia;  which  idea  was  derived  from  two  prominent  pre- 
dictions. And  now  in  the  account  of  the  little  horn,  we 
have  apparently  found  another  prediction  of  that  same 
modern  power.  To  exhibit  fairly  the  coincidence  of  the 
three  predictions,  w^e  shall  now  place  them  in  parallel  co- 
lumns. 


"And  the  ten 
horns  out  of  this 
kingdom  are  tea 
kings  that  shall 
arise;  and  another 
shall  rise  after 
them;  and  he  shall 
be  diverse  from  the 
first,  and  he  shall 
subdue  three  kings. 
And  shall  speak 
great  words  against 
the  Most  High,  and 
shall  wear  out  the 
Saints  of  the  Most 
High,  and  think  to 
change  times  and 
laws:  and  they  shall 
be  given  into  his 
hand,  until  a  time 
and  times  and  the 
dividing  of  time. 
But  the  judgment 
shall  sit,  and  they 
shall  take  away  his 
dominion,  to  con- 
sume and  to  destroy 
it  unto  the  end." — 
DAXiELvii.  24—26. 


"And  in  the  latter 
time  of  their  kingdom, 
when  the  trans- 
gressors are  come  to 
the  full,  a  king  of 
fierce  countenance, 
and  understanding 
dark  sentences,  shall 
stand  up.  And  his 
power  shall  be  mighty, 
but  not  by  his  own 
power:  and  he  shall 
destroy  wonderfully, 
and  he  shall  prosper, 
and  practise,  and  shall 
destroy  the  mighty 
and  the  holy  people. 
And  through  his  po- 
licy also  he  shall  cause 
craft  to  prosper  in  his 
hand;  and  he  shall 
magnify  himself  in  bis 
heart,  and  by  peace 
shall  destroy  many : 
he  shall  also  stand  up 
against  the  Prince  of 
princes;  but  he  shall 
be  broken  without 
hand." — Daniel  viii. 
23—25. 


^And  I  beheld  another  beast 
coming  up  out  of  the  earth;  and  he 
had  two  horns  like  a  lamb,  and  he 
spake  as  adragon.  Andhe  exerciseth 
all  the  power  of  the  first  beast  before 
him,  and  causeth  the  earth  and  them 
which  dwell  therein  to  worship  the 
first  beast,  whose  deadly  wound  was 
healed.  And  he  doeth  great  wonders, 
so  that  he  maketh  fire  come  down 
from  heaven  on  the'  earth  in  the  sight 
of  men.  And  deceiveth  them  that 
dwell  on  the  earth  by  the  means  of 
those  miracles  which  he  had  power 
to  do  in  the  sight  of  the  beast;  saying 
to  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  that 
they  should  make  an  image  to  the 
beast,  which  had  the  wound  by  the 
sword,  and  did  live.  And  he  had 
power  to  give  life  unto  the  image  of 
the  beast,  that  the  image  of  the  beast 
should  both  speak,  and  cause  that  as 
many  as  did  not  worship  the  image 
of  the  beast  should  be  killed,  &c. — 
Key.  xiii.  1 — 17. 


In  the  two  quotations  from  Daniel  we  have  exhibited 
the  angelic  interpretations  of  the  horns,  rather  than  the 
metaphors  themselves.  It  is  remarkable  that  in  the  sym- 
bolic form,  each  of  them  is  styled  a  "little  horn."  In  the 
first  instance  he  is  probably  so  called  from  the  circumstance 


126  A  NETV  THEORY  OF 

of  liis  miiioritij  in  the  capacity  of  a  horn,  compared  with 
the  ten  horns  of  anterior  station ;  and  not  from  a  real  infe- 
riority; for  he  is  described  as  overshadowing  at  the  time  of 
becoming  a  fellow  horn.  And  in  the  second  instance,  he 
is  called  by  the  same  appellation,  for  the  apparent  purpose 
of  identifying  the  two  allusions,  as  referring  to  one  and  the 
same  character.  In  our  previous  notice  of  this  modern 
power,  he  was  supposed  to  become  the  "little  horn"  of  the 
Papacy  by  confederation  with  the  west,  and  also  by  up- 
rooting three  of  the  "ten  horns:"  and  here  he  is  supposed 
to  be  the  "little  horn"  alike  of  the  Greek  beast,  {the  goat,) 
by  connexion  with  the  Greek  church.  Thus,  in  the  former 
instance  he  is  represented  as  a  Roman  or  western  horn, 
because  of  his  monopolizing  influence  in  that  direction :  yet 
in  accordance  with  the  latter  view  he  will  become  an  eastern 
horn  by  the  conquest  of  Turkey,  and  by  virtue  of  his  rela- 
tion to  the  Greek  church.  John-seems  to  have  viewed  this 
power,  as  in  some  sense  "another  beast:"  and  in  view  of 
Daniel's  two-fold  representation  it  was  perfectly  natural  for 
the  apostle  to  say,  "he  had  two  horns  like  a  lamb." 

In  this  newly  discovered  allusion,  we  find  the  following 
idea  of  a  confederacy  ascribed  to  the  little  horn.  He  "by 
peace  shall  destroy  many."  This  j:)e«ce  compact  is  probably 
the  same,  which  the  apostle  styles  an  "image"  of  the 
wounded  or  Imperial  head.  And  in  view  of  this  confede- 
ration with  the  West,  we  may  perhaps  infer  what  is  meant 
by  the  following  description  of  him  as  an  eastern  horn; 
"And  his  power  shall  be  mighty,  but  not  by  his  own  power." 
Commentators,  who  regarded  the  Roman  empire  as  meant 
by  the  little  horn,  seem  to  have  been  utterly  at  a  loss  for 
the  meaning  of  this  intimation  of  dependence  on  some  other 
jiower  for  strength;  Ijut  if  this  last  development  of  the 
"goat"  empire  is  yet  to  become  "mighty"  l)y  confederacy 
with  Rome,  then  does  the  passage  look  very  natural  in 
viev/  of  such  a  consummation. 

This  view  of  the  symbols,  in  the  7th  and  Sth  chapters 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  127 

of  Daniel,  exhibits  a  very  remarkable  conjunction  of  the 
leading  characters.  And  this  view  brings  down  the  in- 
fluence of  the  goat  empire  to  the  time  of  the  end :  for  the 
Greek  church  perpetuates  the  ^gean  name;  and  this 
church  is  a  great  element  in  the  Autocrat's  power. 

If  the  number  2300  be  supposed  to  terminate  A.  D. 
1966  in  the  cleansing  of  the  Sanctuary,  (Daniel  viii.  14,) 
and  if  the  number  1260,  (Daniel  vii.  25,)  be  supposed  to 
terminate  A.  D.  2016  in  the  downfall  of  Popery,  as  for- 
merly computed,  then  will  there  be  an  intervening  term 
of  exactly  50  years,  which  interval  will  likely  be  occupied 
by  the  vials  and  their  antecedent  associations  already 
noticed. 

The  ])resumption  is,  that  we  have  now  found  a  position 
for  Turkey,  as  a  fourth  horn  on  the  Hellespont  and  the 
Euphrates.  But  if  this  view  be  correct,  he  must  soon  yield 
to  his  more  powerful  neighbour.  And  the  next  question 
is.  Whither  is  he  destined  to  go  ?  For  -a  response  to  this 
question  we  turn  to  the  11th  chapter  of  Daniel;  and  we 
adopt  substantially  the  views  of  Orton  and  Scott.  From 
the  31st  verse  to  the  39th,  is  an  apparent  prediction  of  the 
Romans ;  and  then  follows  a  drama  involving  our  theme. 
"And  at  the  time  of  the  end  shall  the  king  of  the  south, 
{the  Saracens,)  push  at  him,  [at  Rome.)  And  the  king  of 
the  north,  {the  Turhfrom  Tartary,)  shall  come  against  him, 
{the  Saracen,)  like  a  whirlwind,  with  chariots,  and  with 
horsemen,  and  with  many  ships;  and  he  shall  enter  into 
the  countries,  {of  Asia  first,)  and  shall  overflow  and  pass 
over,  {as  he  did  into  Europe.)  He  shall  enter  also  into  the 
glorious  land,  {Judea,)  and  many  countries  shall  be  over- 
thrown; but  these  shall  escape  out  of  his  hand,  even  Edom 
and  Moab,  and  the  chief  of  the  children  of  Ammon.  He 
shall  stretch  forth  his  hand  upon  the  countries;  and  the 
land  of  Egypt  shall  not  escape.  But  he  shall  have  power 
over  the  treasures  of  gold  and  of  silver,  and  over  all  the 
precious  things  of  Egypt:  and  the  Libyans  and  the  Ethio- 
pians shall  be  at  his  steps."     Up  to  this  point  the  prophecy 


128  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

seems  to  have  been  already  verified  in  the  history  of  Tur- 
key: and  we  may  once  more  contemphate  the  position  of 
that  empire  amongst  empires. 

But  the  present  scene  must  soon  change,  as  indicated  by 
prophecy.  As  in  the  eighth  chapter  the  fourth  horn  must 
give  place  for  the  little  horn,  so  in  this  corresponding  view 
there  must  be  a  like  event.  In  the  former  instance,  the 
most  specific  account  was  given  of  the  little  horn,  as  the 
invading  power  at  a  time  yet  future;  but  in  the  present 
case,  the  invaded  and  retiring  party  is  the  object  of  descrip- 
tion. After  long  success  on  the  Hellespont  and  Euphrates, 
the  scale  will  turn,  as  thus  described :  "  But  tidings  out  of 
the  east  and  out  of  the  north  shall  trouble  him,  {at  the 
coming  of  the  little  horn;)  therefore  he  shall  go  forth,  {oat  of 
Europe,  irrohahhj,)  with  great  fury  to  destro}',  and  utterly  to 
make  away  many."  By  this  I  do  not  understand  resist- 
ance at  the  time  referred  to,  but  a  savage-like  flight.  He 
may  try  to  depopulate  the  country,  which  he  can  no  longer 
hold;  and  this  is  not  at  all  unlikely,  when  we  consider  that 
the  empire  is  made  up  of  heterogeneous  elements.  At  that 
time  of  desperation,  the  Greek  Christians  may  be  expected 
to  favour  the  Czar;  and  the  Turks  will  probably  wreak 
their  vengeance  on  many  of  them,  when  in  the  act  of  re- 
tiring from  Europe.  The  presumption  is,  that  the  Sultan 
will  not  be  immediately  stripped  of  all  his  dominions;  but 
he  will  make  a  stand  in  the  western  provinces  of  Minor 
Asia,  with  Jerusalem  for  his  capitol,  as  thus  predicted: 
"And  he  shall  plant  the  tabernacles  of  his  palaces  between 
the  seas  in  the  glorious  holy  mountain."  This  new  erection 
will  apparently  be  but  of  transient  nature,  for  the  associ* 
ated  term,  "tabernacles,"  seems  to  imply  such  character; 
and  it  is  accordingly  added,  "  Yet  he  shall  come  to  his  end, 
and  none  shall  liclp  him."  The  government  will  thus  come 
to  a  calamitous  end,  leaving  the  helpless  people  to  the 
mercy  of  the  little  horn,  or  any  other  tyrant. 

This  catastrophe  of  the  Turkish  empire  cannot,  by  any 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  129 

reasonable  supposition,  be  very  far  distant  from  the  expira- 
tion of  the  2,300  years,  or  from  the  time  when  returning 
IsraeHtes  are  expected  to  make  a  figure  in  Palestine.  But 
from  what  quarter  of  the  globe  will  this  wonderful  people 
come,  at  a  time  ho  calamitous?  Shall  we  look  to  the 
Afghans  for  a  returning  remnant  ?  Or  shall  they  be  sought 
amongst  the  Indians  of  North  Am^erica?  Shall  search  be 
made  amongst  the  hordes  of  Tartary?     Or  shall  we  look 

to ?     But  we  need  not  range  the  world  over  in 

search  of  a  people,  w^ho  may  possibly  be  already  in  the 
field.  Perhaps  the  Turks  themselves  are  a  remnant  of  the 
lost  tribes!  And  why  not?  They  came  as  rude  strangers 
from  Tartary;  and  who  knows  any  thing  about  their  early 
ancestry?  We  have  been  ready  to  suppose  that  the  lost 
tribes  might  be  secreted  in  almost  any  dark  corner  of  the 
earth.  And  here  is  a  people  of  whose  genealogy  we  cer- 
tainly know  but  little.  Their  espousal  of  the  Mohammedan 
faith,  before  leaving  the  north-eastern  wilds,  must  have 
drawn  an  impenetrable  vail  over  their  antecedents.  But, 
mind  you,  I  have  not  yet  afQrmed  in  regard  to  their  pedi- 
gree; it  may  well  be  doubted,  however,  whether  the  nega- 
tive side  of  the  question  could  be  intelligently  sustained. 

The  suggestion  now  proposed  will  naturally  be  regarded 
as  a  very  intangible  one,  for  which  not^much  could  be 
said.  But  it  is  well  known  that  every  other  conjecture,  in 
regard  to  the  lost  tribes,  is  equally  vague  and  indefinite. 
Therefore  we  may  reasonably  hope  for  a  candid  hearing  of 
any  thing  that  may  have  even  the  semblance  of  plausi-  ^ 
bility,  though  we  may  not  be  able  to  adduce  indubitable 
proofs. 

1st.  Having  never  seen  the  Koran,  my  knowledge  of  the 
Mohammedan  faith  is  very  limited.  It  is  understood,  how- 
ever, to  be  a  system  which  borrows  some  things  from  Juda- 
ism and  some  things  from  Christianity,  adding  thereto  a 
sufficiency  of  superstition,  fanaticism,  and  sensuality,  to 
give  it  eff'ect;  and  if  the  Seljukian  Turks  were  indeed  a 


130  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

remnant  of  the  lost  tribes,  still  retaining  some  vestiges  of 
their  ancient  traditions  and  propensities,  then  would  Mo- 
hammedanism seem  to  be  quite  congenial  to  such  a  people. 
With  some  lingering  adhesion  to  Judaism,  they  anticipated 
a  mighty  Deliverer,  not  of  a  spiritual,  bht  of  a  martial  cha- 
racter. By  such  a  people  Mahomet  would  naturally  be 
received  as  a  god-send. 

2d.  To  the  Bible  reader,  the  restoration  of  Israel  is  en- 
veloped in  quite  a  halo  of  wonder.  It  is  expected  that  the 
world  is  to  be  surprised  by  some  remarkable  interposition 
of  Providence:  but  prophecy  generally  implies  that  the 
remnant  will  be  on  the  spot  before  the  time  of  their  con- 
version, and  before  the  divine  interposition  for  their  de- 
fence. The  Turks  are  now  masters  of  Palestine;  and 
Daniel  apparently  shows  that  they  are  to  be  limited  to 
that  region,  by  the  invasion  of  the  East.  Can  the  reader 
afford,  then,  to  have  the  halo  of  mystery  dissipated,  by 
merely  contemplating  a  view  so  simple? 

3d.  Prophecy  frequently  alludes  to  events,  which  are  to 
take  place  at  the  time  when  the  "indignation"  manifested 
on  the  Jews  in  their  long  dispersion,  shall  have  terminated 
in  their  restoration.  For  instance,  antichrist  is  destined 
to  fall  at  the  end  of  this  indignation;  for  he  "shall  prosper 
till  the  indignation  be  accomplished."  (Dan.  xi.  3G.)  And 
the  leading  object  of  the  8th  chapter  is  to  give  an  intelli- 
gent view  of  what  is  to  transpire  at  the  consummation  of 
this  indignation.  The  communicating  angel  said  to  the 
prophet,  "  Behold,  I  will  make  thee  know  what  shall  be  in 
the  last  end  of  the  indignation,  for  at  the  time  appointed 
the  end  shall  be."  (Dan.  viii.  19.)  And  it  is  very  remark- 
able that  the  fourth  horn,  (Turkey,  as  supposed,)  will  yield 
to  the  little  horn  at  the  precise  time,  "  When  the  trans- 
gressors are  come  to  the  full."  (Dan.  viii.  23.)  Such  a 
movement,  in  the  "  last  end  of  the  indignation,"  is  just  what 
the  angel  in  verse  19th  had  proposed  to  make  known. 
Consequenth",  when  their  appointed  time  of  dispersion,  as 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  131 

transgressors,  shall  have  come  to  the  full,  it  will  then  be 
time  to  march  for  Canaan.  This  coincidence  is  surely  very 
remarkable,  if  not  equally  convincing. 

4th.  When  on  their  way  from  Egypt  to  Canaan,  the  an- 
cient Israelites  were  commanded  not  to  "meddle"  with 
Esau,  or  Edom."  (Deut.  ii.  4,  5.)  In  verse  9th  of  the  same 
chapter  the  admonition  is,  "  Distress  not  the  Moabites," 
&c.  And  in  verse  19th,  they  are  forbidden  to  "distress" 
Ammon.  Yet  in  the  24th  verse  we  find  a  definite  qualifi- 
cation of  the  last  general  restriction,  an  exception  being 
made  of  Heslibon  pertaining  to  Arnon  beyond  the  river 
Arnon.  The  command  is,  "  Rise  ye  up,  take  your  journey, 
and  pass  over  the  river  Arnon :  behold,  I  have  given  into 
thy  hand  Sihon,  king  of  Heslibon,  and  his  land :  begin  to 
possess  it,  and  contend  with  him  in  battle."  Now  mark 
the  striking  coincidence  in  the  predicted  return  of  the  sup- 
posed remnant  of  Israel.  "  But  these  shall  escape  out  of 
his  hand,  even  Edom,  and  Moab,  and  the  chief  of  the 
children  of  Ammon."  (Dan.  xi.  41.)  Nothing  could  be 
more  striking  than  this  coincidence  in  regard  to  the  mode 
of  entrance  into  Canaan.  In  all  this  chance  had  nothing 
to  do.  We  behold  the  manifest  traces  of  design,  originating 
in  the  sovereign  spirit  of  inspiration ;  and  it  affords  a  power- 
ful argument  for  the  truth  of  the  assumed  position. 

5th.  The  declaration,  "  he  shall  come  to  his  end,  and 
none  shall  help  him,"  does  certainly  imply  great  need  of 
help;  which  not  being  rendered  by  man,  the  circumstances 
of  that  prostrated  people  will  surely  have  arrived  at  a  crisis 
of  desperation.  But  the  very  next  verse  marks  a  provi- 
dential interposition  in  their  behalf.  "And  at  that  time 
shall  Michael  stand  up,  the  great  prince  which  standeth 
for  the  children  of  thy  people ;  and  there  shall  be  a  time 
of  trouble,  such  as  never  was  since  there  was  a  nation  even 
to  that  same  time :  and  at  that  time  thy  people  shall  be 
delivered,  every  one  that  shall  be  found  written  in  the 
book."     But  in  this  case,  we  are  warranted  to  anticipate 


132  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

far  more  than  a  mere  interposition  of  defence.  For  in  the 
prophet's  own  peculiar  style,  he  here  predicts  the  erection 
of  a  glorious  government  instead  of  the  empire  so  recently 
fallen.  Daniel  was  accustomed  to  predict  the  erection  of 
a  new  government,  after  the  fall  of  an  anterior  one,  by  the 
phrase  "  stand  up."  Of  this  we  find  two  examples  in  the 
8th  chapter,  £^nd  five  in  the  11th.  Consequently,  this  was 
a  favourite  style  by  which  to  represent  such  changes  in  the 
government  of  a  country.  And  now,  having  stated  the  fall 
of  the  Turkish  empire  for  want  of  help,  he  immediately  adds 
in  his  own  style :  "  And  at  that  time  shall  Michael  stand 
ur."  Here  is  manifestly  the  erection  of  another  govern- 
ment instead  of  the  preceding  empire.  And  what  a  king- 
dom! For  Michael,  the  "great  prince  which  standeth 
for  the  children  of  thy  people,"  seems  to  prefigure  the  Re- 
deemer himself,  whose  universal  dominion  is  to  commence 
then  and  there  milkMtiliiltttBf  Compare  his  station  on 
mount  Zion  in  the  midst  of  the  hundred  and  forty  and  four 
thousand,  (Rev.  xiv.  1,)  besides  many  other  parallel  figures. 
This  event  will  probably  develop  what  is  meant  by  the 
decmsiDg  of  the  sanctuary,  at  the  termination  of  the  2300 
years.  This  is  surely  another  strong  point ;  for  if  Messiah's 
great  dominion  is  to  rise  immediately  on  the  ruins  of  the 
Turkish  empire  in  Palestine,  then  who  else  can  be  the 
people?  And  if  God  has  thus  joined  these  things  together, 
who  may  presume  to  dismember  the  idea? 

Gth.  There  are  many  predictions  which  represent  the 
instrumentality  of  Israel  in  chastising  the  nations,  espe- 
cially those  nations  that  have  meddled  themselves  with 
Jerusalem,  to  whom  it  has  proved  a  "burdensome  stone." 
And  many  of  these  predictions  seem  to  have  already  had 
a  striking  verification  in  the  history  of  the  Ottoman  empire. 
For  instance,  "  Behold,  I  will  make  thee  a  new  sharp 
threshing  instrument  having  teeth:  thou  shalt  thresh  the 
mountains,  and  beat  them  snuill,  and  shalt  make  the  hills 
chafi".     Thou  shalt  fan  them,  and  the  wind  shall  carry  them 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  133 

away,  and  the  whirlwind  shall  scatter  them:  and  thou  shalt 
rejoice  in  the  Lord,  and  shalt  glory  in  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel."  (Isa.  xli.  15, 16.)  This  animated  prediction  has 
apparently  been  signally  fulfilled;  except  that  the  time  has 
not  yet  arrived  when  they  shall  "  rejoice  in  the  Lord."  A 
new  sharp  threshing  instrument,  how  descriptive  of  the 
people  that  poured  down  upon  Western  Asia,  Southern 
Europe,  and  Northern  Africa,  in  desolating  fury!  Take 
another  example  in  Micah  v.  8 :  "  And  the  remnant  of 
Jacob  shall  be  among  the  Gentiles  in  the  midst  of  many 
people,  as  a  lion  among  the  beasts  of  the  forest,  as  a  young 
lion  among  the  flocks  of  sheep;  who,  if  he  go  through,  both 
treadeth  down,  and  teareth  in  pieces,  and  none  can  deliver." 
When  the  nations  of  Europe  and  the  Saracens  of  the  South 
were  vieing  with  each  other  over  the  Holy  Sepulchre, 
then  did  the  "lion"  pass  through  among  the  "sheep," 
(goats,  says  the  margin,)  and  awful  indeed  was  the  havoc. 
These  quotations  are  given  as  examples  of  a  large  class  of 
predictions  that  might  be  adduced;  and  the  verification  of 
such,  in  the  history  of  the  Turks,  seems  to  corroborate 
other  arguments  for  the  assumed  position. 

But  we  have  yet  to  adduce  the  testimony  of  another  wit- 
ness in  this  interesting  case.  In  our  last  chapter,  the  12th 
13th  and  14th  chapters  of  Zechariah  were  adduced  in  illus- 
tration of  the  vials.  And  now  we  advert  to  the  9th  chap- 
ter of  that  prophecy,  for  his  presentation  of  the  people,  in 
whose  behalf  those  vials  are  to  be  poured  on  the  enemy. 
We  will  endeavour  to  note,  in  a  sententious  manner,  some 
of  the  facts  that  may  be  learned  from  the  contents  of  this 
remarkable  chapter. 

1st.  The  time  for  the  fulfilment  is  very  opportunely  stated 
in  the  1st  verse.  The  burden  of  the  word  of  the  Lord  then 
to  be  delivered,  had  reference  to  the  time  "  when  the  eyes 
of  man,  (mankind  generally/,)  as  of  all  the  tribes  of  Israel, 
shall  be  toward  the  Lord."  We  have  already  found  that 
at  the  time  of  divine  intervention,  wicked  men  of  every 


134  A  NEW   THEORY  OF 

grade  will  be  thrown  into  the  utmost  consternation,  in  view 
of  impending  manifestations  of  wrath.  (Rev.  vi.  15 — 17.) 
And  the  united  testimony  of  prophecy  is,  that  a  new  order 
of  events  will  speedily  ensue,  inducing  mankind  to  turn 
their  eyes  to  the  Lord  in  faith  and  love.  Therefore  the 
burden  of  this  chapter  pertains  to  that  time  of  cleansing 
the  sanctuary,  which  we  have  found  predicted  by  Daniel. 

2d.  We  have  here  a  new  map  embracing  the  western  pro- 
vinces of  Minor  Asia;  and  it  is  drawn  in  true  symbolical 
style,  by  reference  to  the  names  of  cities  and  countries  well 
known  in  the  prophet's  own  time.  Hadrach  and  Damascus 
are  named,  as  of  primary  distinction.  Hamath  also  is  given 
as  on  the  border;  and  Tyrus,  Zidon,  and  others  are  included 
in  this  prospective  map  of  a  new  erection  "  between  the 
seas."  The  presumption  is,  that  a  government,  embracing 
simply  the  territory  here  described,  is  unknown  to  history. 
Nevertheless  such  an  erection  may  be  originated,  when  the 
Turks  shall  have  been  restricted  to  this  part  of  their  domi- 
nions, as  indicated  by  Daniel. 

3d.  This  "  burden  of  the  word  of  the  Lord  in  the  land 
of  Hadrach,  and  Damascus  shall  be  the  rest  thereof."  How- 
ever gloomy  the  whole  prospect  of  the  new  erection  may 
be  for  a  time,  it  will  eventually  be  found  the  initiative  to 
rest.     Which  idea  is  very  suggestive  in  this  connexion. 

4th.  The  prophecy  implies  that  a  crisis  will  have  come 
to  that  people;  for  the  8th  verse  represents  a  providential 
intervention  in  their  behalf.  "  And  I  will  encamp  about 
mine  house  because  of  the  army,  because  of  him  that  passeth 
by,  and  because  of  him  that  returneth :  and  no  oppressor 
shall  pass  through  them  any  more;  for  now  have  I  seen 
with  mine  eyes."  The  scene  of  action  is  directly  on  the 
pass-way  between  England  and  her  East  Lidia  possessions; 
and  when  the  little  horn  shall  have  gained  possession  of 
northern  Turkey,  the  pass  may  possibly  be  restricted  to 
very  narrow  bounds.  If  it  be  possil^le  for  England  to  wea- 
ther the  storm,  until  that  time,  then  it  may  be  possible 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  •  135 

that  the  Bear  and  the  BaU  will  meet  somewhere  hereabouts, 
to  settle  a  quarrel  about  ihi^  passing  hy  and  this  returning. 
Of  this  we  can  have  no  definite  idea,  however;  for  the 
former  part  of  the  sixth  seal,  (Kev.  vi.  12 — 14,)  may  ad- 
mit the  occurrence  of  unthought  of  changes  in  the  political 
world.  Suffice  it  to  say,  that  a  crisis  will  occur  to  this  peo- 
ple, on  account  of  devastating  armies  passing  and  repassing; 
and  that  the  Lord  will  encamp  about  them  for  their  de- 
fence. In  other  words,  Michael  shall  "  stand  up,"  as  shown 
by  Daniel. 

5th.  In  connexion  with  this  interposition,  we  find  this 
expressive  intimation,  "  For  now  have  I  seen  with  mine 
eyes."  This  resembles  a  suggestion  of  very  ancient  appli- 
cation ;  "  I  have  surely  seen  the  aftliction  of  my  people." 
(Ex.  iii.  7.)  There  will  then  be  a  most  penetrating  insight 
manifested,  in  regard  to  many  abuses  formerly  permitted 
to  pass  without  any  obvious  reckoning. 

6th.  In  the  9th  verse  we  find  a  very  obvious  allusion  to 
the  Saviour,  as  he  actually  appeared  when  on  earth;  and 
such  representations  of  him,  at  the  time  when  his  ancient 
people  will  have  been  reclaimed,  are  very  appropriate.  And 
then  in  the  10th  verse  the  people  are  supposed  to  be  dis- 
armed, in  so  far  as  carnal  weapons  are  concerned;  and  that 
too  with  a  view  to  universal  dominion  on  terms  of  peace ! 
Having  thus  ignored  the  idea  of  defence  from  an  arm  of 
flesh,  they  are  enjoined  to  fly  to  the  "  strong  hold,"  by 
which  we  may  understand  the  aforesaid  encampment  of  the 
Lord,  (verse  12.)  These  requisitions  are  characteristic  of 
the  millennial  reign;  when  weapons  of  warfare  are  to  be 
utterly  laid  aside.  And  the  casting  away  of  literal  armour, 
at  the  very  period  when  the  great  conflict  with  their  ene- 
mies is  about  to  take  place,  evidently  implies  that  some- 
thing far  more  effective  is  to  be  employed;  and  we  have 
already  found  this  prophet  representing  terrible  plagues 
that  are  to  be  so  employed. 

7th.  The  next  verse  has  a  presentation  of  the  characters 


136  A   NEW  THEORY  OF 

to  be  engaged  in  the  mighty  combat.  "  When  I  have  bent 
Judah  for  me,  filled  the  bow  with  Ephraim,  and  raised  up 
thy  sons,  0  Zion,  against  thy  sons,  0  Greece,  and  made 
thee  as  the  sword  of  a  mighty  man."  In  view  of  all  the 
associated  predictions,  nothing  could  surpass  the  beauty  and 
force  of  this  verse.  Judah  is  the  bent  bow,  and  Ephraim, 
(the  head  and  representative  of  the  ten  tribes,)  is  a  quiver 
full  of  arrows.  And  these  sons  of  Zion  are  raised  up  against 
the  sons  of  Greece — against  their  terrible  enemy  the  "  little 
horn."  This  verse  seems  to  show  a  connexion  with  the 
subject  of  Daniel's  predictions.  Let  it  be  remembered  too, 
that  these  things  are  to  be  enacted  at  the  time  "  when 
the  eyes  of  man,  as  of  all  the  tribes  of  Israel,  shall  be  to- 
ward the  Lord."  We  therefore  think  that  Ephraim  must 
be  found  amongst  the  elements  of  the  empire  so  recently 
fallen  in  Judea.  And  then  follows  a  highly  figurative  re- 
presentation of  the  terrible  conflict  with  Greece — those 
"  kings  of  the  east,"  alluded  to  in  the  sixth  vial. 

8th.  Their  drinking  of  "wine,"  and  consequent  buoyancy 
of  spirits,  may  very  properly  prefigure  those  extraordinary 
gifts  of  the  Spirit,  which  are  to  be  inherited  from  the  four 
living  creatures,  at  that  very  period.  On  the  day  of  Pente- 
cost, careless  observers  were  disposed  to  say,  "  These  men 
are  full  of  new  wine."  (Acts  ii.  13.)  Therefore  this  figure, 
which,  if  understood  literally,  would  excite  disgust,  should 
be  regarded  with  feelings  of  profound  respect. 

9th.  If  the  people,  whom  we  followed  to  Judea  by  means 
of  Daniel's  predictions,  be  really  a  "remnant"  of  Ephraim 
or  Israel,  whose  country  of  "rest"  is  figuratively  mapped 
off  at  the  beginning  of  this  chapter,  then  may  they  be  re- 
garded as  the  nucleus  of  a  more  general  restoration,  "an 
ensign  for  the  nations."  (Isa.  xi.  12.)  The  Jews  proper  are 
a  loose-footed  people,  ready  to  be  on  the  move  at  any  time ; 
and  they  have  never  forgotten  their  country,  as  the  lost 
tribes  have  apparently  done.  In  the  last  four  verses  of  the 
chapter  immediately  preceding,  we  find  a  most  animated 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  137 

representation  of  returning  Jews,  and  that,  too,  involving 
an  overwhelming  sensation  in  their  favour,  as  having  mani- 
fest indications  of  God's  presence  effectively. 

10th.  Turning  back  to  the  sixth  verse  of  this  ninth 
chapter,  we  find  another  notable  character  of  this  remarka- 
ble drama:  "And  a  bastard  shall  dwell  in  Ashdod,  and  I 
will  cut  off  the  pride  of  the  Philistines."  Who  is  this 
"bastard?"  Some  say  Alexander,  with  reference  to  the 
foolish  impudence  of  his  mother  in  ascribing  his  paternity 
to  Jupiter.  Alexander  did,  indeed,  conquer  these  countries ; 
but  he  never  dv'elt  in  Ashdod,  much  less  had  he  any  thing 
to  do  with  those  future  events  contemplated  in  this  pro- 
phecy. But  Scripture  is  its  own  interpreter,  and  we  have 
not  the  least  need  for  Alexander  in  seeking  for  the  identity 
of  this  character.  Islimael  is  emphatically  the  hastard  in 
the  distinguishing  vocabulary  of  God's  Word.  This  awk- 
ward relation  to  his  brethren  gave  rise  to  some  stirring  in- 
cidents of  Old  Testament  record;  and  it  furnished  the 
apostle  Paul  with  characters  for  his  interesting  allegory, 
(Gal.  iv.  22 — 31.)  Ishmael  was  the  father  of  the  Arabs, 
who  are  now  constituent  elements  of  the  Turkish  empire, 
and  allied  in  the  bonds  of  a  common  faith.  This  bastard 
race  now  roam  at  will  over  the  territory  designated  in  this 
chapter;  but  when  the  Turks  shall  have  crowded  into  their 
more  narrow  limits,  the  Arabs  may  be  supposed  to  retire 
to  the  sea  coast.  As  yet,  "he  shall  be  a  wild  man;  his 
hand  will  be  against  every  man,  and  every  man's  hand 
against  him;  and  he  shall  dwell  in  the  presence  of  all  his 
brethren."  How  marvellously  strange,  if  it  be  indeed  so, 
that  this  wild  man  has  unconsciously  brought  back  his 
straying  brother,  and  that,  too,  by  means  of  a  hastard  reli- 
gion !  But  even  this  wild  man  is,  then,  to  be  reclaimed, 
and  brought  into  the  vineyard  at  the  eleventh  hour ;  for 
God  will  effectually  wipe  his  mouth  and  clean  his  teeth,  as 
indicated  in  the  seventh  verse.  Surely,  we  have  here  a 
very  strong  point.  The  Turks  and  the  Arabs  are  in  actual 
10 


138  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

possession  of  the  country;  and  if  the  latter  be  the  haskirJ, 
then  must  the  former  be  Ephraim.  Search  the  world  over, 
and  you  will  find  no  other  characters  so  likely  to  fill  the 
chart.  In  both  country  and  religion  they  are  allied ;  and 
the}^  are  likely  to  be  so,  until  Michael  shall  "stand  up," 
and  the  Cross  shall  succeed  the  Crescent. 

11th.  If  there  be  any  propriety  in  the  view  thus  obtained 
from  Daniel  and  Zechariah — how  thrilling  the  picture  of 
Ephraim,  as  being  still  "a  cake  not  turned!"  Neverthe- 
less, they  have  a  future  in  prophecy;  and,  however  wide 
the  breach  in  the  family  of  Jacob,  they  are  destined  to  be- 
come one.  Both  Isaiah  and  Ezekiel  have  celebrated  the 
power  of  Divine  grace,  in  effecting  a  most  thorough  recon- 
ciliation between  Judah  and  Ephraim.  Anciently,  there 
was  an  implacable  enmity  between  them,  which  never  was 
healed  in  the  history  of  the  family:  consequently,  the  pre- 
dicted reconciliation  must  be  yet  future.  And  if  the  pre- 
dicted remnant  of  the  lost  tribes  were  now  recovered  from 
the  North  American  Indians,  or  any  other  insulated  tribes, 
then  where  this  envy  and  this  vexation?  But  if  the  Turk 
be  Ephraim  in  disguise,  then  how  bitter  the  vexation  now 
developed  in  their  conflicting  intercourse !  And  especially 
in  view  of  the  fact,  that  the  mosque  of  Omar  desecrates 
the  ver}^  site  of  the  ancient  temple,  from  which  the  Jew  is 
excluded  with  insult!  How  marvellous,  then,  the  grace 
that  may  suddenly  transform  them  into  loving  brothers! 

By  this  time,  it  will  be  conceded  that  we  have  at  least 
said  something  about  Mahomet.  Much  more  might  be 
added;  but  the  view  is  both  new  and  surprising — I  seem 
to  see  men  (is  trees  tcalldjig — therefore  prudence  forbids  fur- 
ther enlargement. 

A  variety  of  physiological  and  philological  questions  arc 
naturally  involved,  for  those  who  have  a  taste  for  such  re- 
searches. But  the  author  has  neither  the  taste  for  such 
inquiries,  nor  yet  the  data  from  which  to  derive  analogies. 

Finally.     From  Daniel  and  others  we  have  apparently 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  139 

learned,  that  the  Turks  will  be  expelled  from  Europe  and 
settled  in  Syria,  at  the  very  time  when  the  Israelitish  dis- 
persion as  "transgressors"  shall  have  come  to  the  full. 
That  in  their  conquest  of  Western  Asia  they  were  re- 
stricted from  Edom,  Moab,  and  the  chief  of  the  children  of 
Amnion;  which  corresponds  exactly  to  the  primitive  re- 
striction enjoined  on  the  ancient  Israelites,  when  entering 
from  Egypt.  We  have  seen  that  the  Mahometan  rule  will 
come  to  a  calamitous  end  for  want  of  "help,"  but  that  the 
great  Prince  will  most  opportunely  "stand  up"  instead  of 
the  dissolving  empire.  That  many  animated  predictions  of 
Israel,  as  a  scourge  to  wicked  nations,  have  apparently 
found  already  a  verification  in  the  Turks.  And  then  Ze- 
chariah  invites  attention  to  the  drama  predicted  of  that 
future  time,  when  all  eyes  shall  be  toward  the  Lord.  He 
points  to  a  Divine  interposition,  at  the  time  of  the  coming 
crisis.  The  sons  of  Zion — Judah  and  Ephraim — are  hailed 
for  the  contest  with  the  sons  of  Greece;  yet  they  are  en- 
joined to  ignore  carnal  weapons,  that  they  may  confide  in 
God's  providence.  And  even  the  bastard  race,  now  associ- 
ated with  that  people  as  masters  of  the  soil,  are  signifi- 
cantly adduced,  as  having  a  prominent  part  in  the  pending 
drama.  Here  is  surely  a  very  remarkable  coincidence  of 
circumstances,  which  seems  to  fix  on  the  people  now  hold- 
ing the  Bosphorus  and  the  Euphrates,  in  connexion  with 
the  Land  of  Promise.  But  the  reader  will  draw  his  own 
conclusions. 


140  A  NETF  THEORY  OF 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

A  PROFOUND  SENSATION  IN  VIEW  OF  MYSTICAL  BABYLON 's  FALL, 
AS  EXPRESSED  BY  BOTH  EVIL  AND  GOOD  MEN. — G  5. 

And  after  these  things  I  saw  another  angel  come  down  from  heaven,  having  great 
power;  and  the  earth  was  lightened  with  his  glory.  And  he  cried  mightilj'  witli 
a  strong  voice,  saying,  Babylon  the  great  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  and  is  become  the 
habitation  of  devils,  and  a  hold  of  every  foul  spirit,  and  a  cage  of  every  unclean 
and  hateful  bird.  For  all  nations  have  drunk  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  for- 
nication, and  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  committed  fornication  with  her,  and  the 
merchants  of  the  earth  are  waxed  rich  through  the  abundance  of  her  delicacies. 
And  I  heard  another  voice  from  heaven,  saying.  Come  out  of  her,  my  people,  that 
ye  be  not  partakers  of  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive  not  of  lier  plagues,  etc. — Rev. 
xviii.  throughout. 

And  after  these  things  I  heard  a  great  voice  of  much  people  in  heaven,  saying.  Alle- 
luia; Salvation,  and  glory,  and  honour,  and  power,  unto  the  Lord  our  God;  For 
true  and  righteous  are  his  judgments;  for  he  hath  judged  the  great  whore,  which 
did  corrupt  the  earth  with  her  fornication,  and  hath  avenged  the  blood  of  his 
servants  at  her  hand,  etc. — Rev.  xix.  1-10. 

The  former  quotation  refers  to  the  pathetic  lamentation 
of  wicked  men  over  the  desolations  of  mystical  Babylon : 
and  the  latter  is  an  animated  and  irrepressible  expression 
of  gratitude,  on  the  part  of  the  righteous,  on  the  same 
occasion.  For  on  the  part  of  opposite  characters,  opposite 
emotions  do  often  spring  from  one  and  the  same  cause, 
according  to  their  views  and  sympathies.  "  When  it  goeth 
well  with  the  righteous  the  city  rejoiceth :  and  when  the 
wicked  perish  there  is  shouting."  Not  that  it  is  proper  to 
exult  over  the  individual  calamities  of  any;  but  that  the 
overthrow  of  an  iniquitous  system  and  a  tyrannical  combi- 
nation is  a  great  public  blessing. 

This  18th  chapter  has  already  been  adverted  to,  for  evi- 
dence of  a  very  speedy  infliction  of  the  plagues,  when  once 
they  begin  to  take  effect.  We  do  not  now  propose  a  gene- 
ral analysis  of  the  many  allusions  found  in  the  chapter, 
but  simply  to  notice  some  few  particulars. 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  141 

In  a  former  prediction,  (Rev.  vi.  15-17,)  we  found  the 
nations  arrested  by  the  arm  Omnipotent,  that  they  might 
be  rendered  passive  under  the  pending  judgments  of  the 
Almighty ;  and  in  that  same  connexion  all  classes  of  men 
are  represented  as  giving  utterance  to  their  sensations  of 
despair,  in  view  of  what  is  coming.  That  feeling  cannot 
be  supposed  to  abate  in  the  least,  as  one  plague  after  an- 
other is  poured  out.  And  now,  when  the  fall  of  Babylon 
is  actually  announced  by  an  august  messenger,  the  sensa- 
tion is  swollen  to  the  full.  Independently  of  this  official 
announcement,  all  surviving  parties  are  represented  as  be- 
holding the  facts  of  the  mighty  overthrow.  These  sensa- 
tions will  undoubtedly  commence  during  the  catastrophe 
itself;  but  they  will  doubtless  continue  for  a  long  time  after, 
and  may  therefore  be  regarded  as  pertaining  in  part  to  the 
next  seal  J  and  those  annunciations  found  in  the  1st  and 
4th  verses  are  equivalent  to  similar  missions  pertaining  to 
the  seventh  seal.  (Rev.  xiv.  8-11.)  Hence  we  are  here 
partly  anticipating  what  belongs  further  down. 

Prominent  amongst  those  that  wail  are  found  hings,  mer- 
chants, and  sliipmasters — men  of  substance,  who  have  power, 
wealth,  honour,  and  pleasure  to  lose  by  the  overthrow. 
Were  the  question  put  to  the  masses  of  common  people, 
the  old  despots  of  Europe  would  be  required  to  give  in  their 
reckonings  to-day.  The  common  people  are  heartily  sick 
of  despotism;  and  when  the  doom  shall  have  come,  they 
may  superstitiously  weep  for  the  loss  of  their  gods,  but  they 
will  not  be  likely  to  mourn  for  the  fall  of  their  masters. 

That  solemn  exhortation,  "Come  out  of  her,  my  people," 
will  no  doubt  have  special  pertinence  and  weight,  when 
uttered  in  the  immediate  view  of  those  astounding  events. 
But  really  we  too  would  do  well  to  heed  the  solemn  warn- 
ing, by  standing  aloof  from  the  antichristian  abomination. 
We  should  be  careful  even  now  to  stand  afar  off;  for  what 
is  doomed  to  destruction  then,  might  prove  our  ruin  now. 
And  we  should  be  most  assiduous  in  warning  the  rising 


142  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

generation  of  their  imminent  exposure  to  the  allurements  of 
the  man  of  sin,  the  son  of  perdition. 

That  tribute  of  grateful  praise,  found  in  the  beginning 
of  the  19  th  chapter,  seems  to  correspond  with  similar 
ascriptions  noted  in  the  7th,  the  14th,  and  the  15th  chap- 
ters in  this  line  of  collateral  symbols.  In  all  this  the  saints 
on  earth  may  be  included  with  the  redeemed  on  high;  and 
since  there  is  joy  in  heaven  over  one  si luier  ihatiepenieih, 
the  events  of  this  period  cannot  fail  to  call  forth  the  very 
highest  strains.  With  reference  to  Messiah's  supremacy, 
then  resumed  in  most  convincing  light,  it  is  said,  "The 
Lord  God  omnipotent  reigneth."  (Verse  G.)  But  his  reign 
will  commence  in  a  re-espousal  of  his  long  forsaken  people. 
Hence  there  is  a  subjoined  allusion  to  the  "marriage  of  the 
Lamb,"  as  having  come,  (verse  7;)  and  also  to  the  "mar- 
riage supper  of  the  Lamb."  (Verse  9.)  This  imagery  is 
all  very  natural  for  a  time  of  restoration  and  resuscitation. 
Such  figures  are  common  in  both  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments. For  instance,  in  Isa.  liv.  4,  6,  we  find  a  very  tender 
representation  of  the  re-espousal  of  Israel,  as  a  "wife  of 
youth,"  after  a  long  separation. 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  143 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE   SUPREMACY   OF    THE    REDEEMER,    SYMBOLICALLY    MOUNTED 
ON   A   WHITE    HORSE. — G  6. 

And  I  saw  heaven  opened,  and  behold  a  white  horse ;  and  he  that  sat  upon  him  was 
called  Faithful  and  True,  and  in  righteousness  he  doth  judge  and  make  war. 
His  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire,  and  on  his  head  were  many  crowns;  and  he  had 
a  name  written,  that  no  man  knew,  but  he  himself.  And  he  was  clothed  with  a 
vesture  dipped  in  blood:  and  his  name  is  called  The  Word  of  God.  And  the 
armies  which  were  in  heaven  followed  him  upon  white  horses,  clothed  in  fine  linen, 
white  and  clean.  And  out  of  his  mouth  goeth  a  sharp  sword,  that  wibh  it  he 
should  smite  the  nations ;  and  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron ;  and  he 
treadeth  the  wine-press  of  the  fierceness  and  wrath  of  Almighty  God.  And  he 
hath  on  his  vesture  and  on  his  thigh  a  name  written,  KING  OF  KINGS  AND 
LORD  OF  LORDS,  &c.— Rev.  xis.  11—21. 

Already  have  we  contemplated  the  recovery  of  the  Re- 
deemer's cause  over  the  ruins  of  the  Papacy,  as  symbolized 
by  the  seven  vials.  And  here  we  have  a  collateral  repre- 
sentation of  the  same  events,  if  we  mistake  not,  set  forth  • 
under  the  idea  of  a  martial  conquest;  in  which  the  Re- 
deemer is  prefigured  as  advancing  on  horse-back,  clothed 
in  the  panoply  of  heaven,  and  attended  by  an  invincible 
host. 

As  previously  stated,  "heaven"  is  an  emblem  of  the 
church,  of  which  the  "temple"  is  also  an  emblem.  There- 
fore the  opening  of  heaven,  as  in  verse  11th,  is  probably 
equivalent  to  the  collateral  opening  of  the  temple  of  the  tcv- 
hernacle  of  the  testimony  in  heaven,  (Rev.  xv.  5.)  Which 
apparently  symbolizes  the  organization  of  the  converted 
Israelites;  and  the  same  event  may  be  understood  here  also. 
Coeval  with  such  organization,  the  "white  horse"  again 
becomes  a  conspicuous  symbol,  corresponding  to  the  imagery 
of  the  first  seal.  Under  that  seal,  the  Rider  on  the  white 
horse  was  understood  to  personify  the  Redeemer,  as  the 
sole  and  Supreme  Head  of  the  church :  and  so  in  this  case 


144  A  NE\7   THEORY  OF 

he  is  called  FaltJiful  and  True,  with  a  manifest  allusion  to 
the  same  glorious  Head.  He  comes  now  to  assert  and  de- 
monstrate his  rightful  dominion;  therefore,  "in  righteous- 
ness he  doth  judge  and  make  war." 

Under  the  first  seal  a  single  croion  was  given  to  this  glo- 
rious personage;  but  in  this  case  he  is  said  to  wear  many 
crowns,  which  must  intimate  the  speedy  extension  and 
universality  of  his  kingdom.  And  the  same  is  forcibly 
signified  by  the  appellations,  "King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of 

LORDS." 

There  is  a  plain  intimation  of  something  mysterious  in 
his  "name  written,  that  no  man  knew,  but  he  himself." 
(Verse  12.)  In  the  very  next  verse  we  find  that  "  his  name 
is  called  the  Word  of  God."  On  turning  to  the  1st  verse 
of  John's  gospel  Ave  find  this  "name"  written  thus;  "In 
the  beginning  was  the  Word,  and  the  Word  was  with  God, 
and  the  Word  was  God."  Here  we  find  the  name  written, 
as  intimated  in  our  text :  and  who  but  the  incarnate  Word 
himself,  can  be  supposed  to  know  the  majestic  import  of 
the  eternal  Logos?  We  utterly  fail  to  comprehend  Deity; 
and  the  incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God  is  also  an  incompre- 
hensible mystery.  "And  the  Word  was  made  flesh,  and 
dwelt  among  us,  and  we  beheld  his  glory,  the  glory  as  of 
the  only  begotten  of  the  Father,  full  of  grace  and  truth." 
The  name  written  we  may  adore,  but  can  never  comprehend. 

As  a  mighty  Conqueror,  he  is  said  to  be  "clothed 
with  a  vesture  dipped  in  blood."  This  part  of  the  figure 
corresponds  with  the  general  tenor  of  the  whole  imagery 
employed;  and  it  is  quite  analogous  to  the  sublime  imagery 
of  the  inimitable  Isaiah.  "  Who  is  this  that  cometh  from 
Edom,  with  dyed  garments  from  Bozrah?  this  that  is 
glorious  in  his  apparel,  travelling  in  the  greatness  of  his 
strength?  I  that  speak  in  righteousness;  mighty  to  save." 
This  idea  of  a  vesture  dipped  in  blood  accords  with  the 
metaphor  of  treading  the  loine-press,  in  verse  15th;  and  it  is 
remarkable  that  the  very  same  figure  is  also  associated 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  145 

with  the  above  quotation  from  the  ancient  prophet.  (See 
Isa.  Ixiii.  1 — 6.)  Such  figures  are  terribly  significant  of  a 
time  to  come. 

In  the  mean  time,  we  have  a  symbolical  presentation  of 
this  mighty  Chieftain's  followers.  "And  the  armies  which 
were  in  heaven  followed  him  upon  white  horses,  clothed 
in  fine  linen,  white  and  clean;"  (verse  14th.)  That  in- 
visible angels  will  be  employed  in  that  momentous  conquest, 
there  can  be  no  reasonable  doubt.  But  Messiah  will  have 
in  the  field  a  select  army  of  men,  well  qualified  for  the  ser- 
vice. In  one  collateral  notice  of  them,  they  are  represented 
as  being  sealed — an  important  prerequisite,  (Rev.  vii. 
2 — 4.)  Next  they  are  presented  as  stationed  about  their 
Lord  on  Mount  Zion,  (Rev.  xiv.  1.)  Presently  they  are 
organized,  as  indicated  by  the  opening  of  the  temple,  (Rev. 
XV.  5,)  parallel  to  which,  is  the  opening  o^lieaven  noted  in 
this  view.  And  from  the  temple,  (or  organized  church,) 
are  emitted  the  vial  angels;  to  whom  some  prominent  per- 
sons here  mounted  on  white  horses  must  be  understood  to 
correspond.  In  that  view  the  ministers,  emitted  by  the 
church,  receive  qualifications  from  one  of  the  four  living 
creatures.  And  in  this  view  they  are  represented,  as 
mounted  like  princes  in  the  train  of  their  victorious  Lord. 
But  remember,  these  are  all  figurative  allusions;  which  are 
by  no  means  to  be  understood  in  a  literal  sense.  Figura- 
tively, Messiah  is  represented  as  mounted  on  horse-back : 
but  really  he  will  be  still  "in  the  midst  of  the  throne," 
dispensing  gifts  unto  men.  (So  I  think.)  As  in  the  first 
seal,  he  was  symbolically  on  the  white  horse,  though  not 
then  visibly  present  on  earth ;  so  may  he  be  represented  in 
the  predictions  of  his  future  reign,  though  not  literally 
present  to  our  bodily  senses.  All  this  display  of  martial 
pomp  and  splendour  is  but  a  figurative  drama,  representing 
in  a  different  light  the  doings  of  the  vial  angels,  and  their 
implied   colleagues.     The  actors  I  understand  to  be  the 


140  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

same,  their  qualifications  one  and  the  same,  and  their  deeds 
the  same,  attended  by  precisely  the  same  results. 

Collateral  with  our  Saviour's  supremacy  under  the  first 
seal,  there  is  a  beautiful  allusion  to  Him,  as  "a  man-child, 
who  was  to  rule  all  nations  with  a  rod  of  iron."  (Eev.  xii. 
5.)  The  consummation  of  that  glorious  purpose  was  not 
there  attained.  For  whilst  the  labouring  church  was  per- 
tinaciously opposed  by  "  the  great  red  dragon,  having  seven 
heads  and  ten  horns,"  a  visibly  organized  impersonation  of 
the  Yery  devil  himself,  the  "  child  was  caught  up  unto  God 
and  to  his  throne."  Thus  did  antichrist  supplant  the  Mes- 
siah, in  consequence  of  which  the  glorious  object  of  his  mis- 
sion was  mainly  deferred  till  after  long  centuries  of  misrule. 
When  thus  supplanted  by  the  antichristian  usurper,  he  was 
symbolically  caught  up,  which  signifies  a  judicial  withdrawal 
of  the  distinctive  graces  and  gifts  of  his  primitive  reign. 
Those  graces,  when  enjoyed,  were  an  earnest  of  Messiah's 
supremacy  and  universal  reign.  As  the  antichristian  prin- 
ciple began  to  be  developed  in  its  early  aggressive  work- 
ings, those  primitive  characteristics  of  Messiah's  rule  were 
one  after  another  withdrawn;  until  nothing  remained  but 
those  ordinary  influences  which  have  characterized  the  wil- 
derness state  of  the  church. 

But  mark  the  fact  predicted  of  the  man-cliUd:  he  is  pre- 
destined to  "  rule  all  nations."  Hence  those  distinctive 
graces  and  infhiences,  which  were  caught  up  to  his  throne 
for  a  time,  will  be  restored  again  in  due  time.  And  as  he 
then  ruled  through  the  agency  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  the 
instrumentality  of  a  gifted  ministry,  though  not  visibly  pre- 
sent in  person  ;  so,  I  appreheyd,  he  will  rule  when  the  time 
shall  have  come  for  universal  supremacy.  Now  it  is  a  re- 
markable fact,  that  the  very  language,  predicated  of  the  man- 
child  prospectively,  is  here  incorporated  into  our  text  as  be- 
ginning to  take  effect — "  he  shall  rule  them,  (the  nations,) 
with  a  rod  of  iron."  (verse  15th.)     He  will  apparently  in- 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  147 

stitute  a  sovereign  Theocracy,  that  will  rise  supremely  over 
all  other  governments,  through  the  instrumentality  of  men 
pre-eminently  qualified.  Such  was  the  government  of  his 
primitive  choice ;  and  his  people  committed  a  great  sin  in 
asking  for  a  change.  (1  Sam.  viii.  6 — 9,  also  x.  17 — 19.) 
This  universal  kingdom  of  the  Redeemer  has  been  forcibly 
represented,  as  succeeding  immediately  on  the  overthrow  of 
the  Roman  monarchy,  thus:  "  But  the  judgment  shall  sit, 
and  they  shall  take  away  his  dominion  to  consume  and  to 
destroy  it  unto  the  end.  And  the  kingdom  and  dominion, 
and  the  greatness  of  the  kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven, 
shall  be  given  to  the  people  of  the  saints  of  the  Most  High, 
whose  kingdom  is  an  everlasting  kingdom,  and  all  domi- 
nions shall  serve  and  obey  him."   (Dan.  vii.  2G,  27.) 

In  the  15th  verse  mention  is  made  of  the  weapon  to  be 
employed  in  this  great  conflict.  "And  out  of  his  mouth 
goeth  a  sharp  sword,  that  with  it  he  should  smite  the  na- 
tions." This  cannot  mean  a  material  sword,  or  carnal  w^ea- 
pon ;  but  His  imperative  fiat,  through  the  agency  of  men 
commissioned  to  denounce  the  appointed  plagues.  During 
the  first  five  of  these  plagues  the  nations  are  supposed  to 
be  under  providential  restraint,  as  mere  passive  recipients 
of  the  divine  vengeance.  But  under  the  sixth  vial  the  na- 
tions will  rally  for  a  special  effort :  and  according  to  Zecha- 
riah  they  will  perpetrate  a  most  revolting  outrage  at  Jeru- 
salem. And  then  wall  come  their  terrible  overthrow,  by 
means  of  the  seventh  plague ;  which  last  is  represented  as 
falling  upon  a  people  in  battle  array.  Consequently  this 
last  scene  may  be  more  particularly  referred  to,  by  this 
martial  procession. 

In  many  respects  this  prediction  resembles  the  38th  and 
39th  chapters  of  Ezekiel.  And  well  may  they  concur;  since 
they  apparently  portend  the  very  same  events.  In  some 
instances  the  apostle  seems  to  have  borrowed  his  figures 
almost  literally  from  that  ancient  prophet.  Compare  the 
17th  and  18th  verses  in  our  text  with  Ez.  xxxix.  17 — 20. 


148  A   NEW  THEORY  OF 

Such  figures  convey  the  idea  of  a  most  terrible  mortality 
in  the  enemy's  camp:  and  that,  too,  when  in  the  impious 
effort  to  oppose  the  glorious  cause  of  the  Redeemer. 

What  an  awful  doom  awaits  the  least  and  the  false  pro- 
phet! "  These  both  were  cast  alive  into  a  lake  of  fire  burn- 
ing with  brimstone."  (verse  20.)  This  certainly  conveys 
the  idea  of  a  sudden  and  terrible  destruction  of  a  people, 
strong,  tenacious,  and  exulting  in  a  fancied  vitality — alive! 
Many  think  that  Popery  now  totters  to  its  fall.  John  Bun- 
yan,  even  in  his  day,  described  the  two  old  giants.  Pagan 
and  Pope,  thus:  " But  I  have  learned  since,  that  Pagan  has 
been  dead  many  a  day;  and  as  for  the  other,  he  is,  by  rea- 
son of  age,  and  also  of  the  many  shrewd  brushes  that  he 
met  with  in  his  younger  days,  grown  so  crazy  and  stiff  in 
his  joints,  that  he  can  now  do  little  more  than  sit  in  his 
cave's  mouth,  grinning  at  pilgrims  as  they  go  by,  and  biting 
his  nails  because  he  cannot  come  at  them."  {Pilgrim's  Pro- 
gress.) If  our  view  of  "another  beast,"  (Rev.  xiii.  11,) 
and  of  the  image,  which  he  will  induce  the  inhabitants  of 
the  earth  to  construct,  be  correct,  then  are  we  to  look  for 
a  most  formidable  confederacy,  under  the  auspices  of  which 
Popery  may  again  become  rampant.  And  it  is  remarkable 
that  the  character,  here  predicted  of  the  false  prophet,  cor- 
responds to  that  of  the  other  beast;  and  these  are  apparently 
two  distinct  names  for  the  same  empire.  (Compare  verse 
20tli  with  Rev.  xiii.  13 — 15.)  Hence  it  would  seem  that 
the  deliverance  for  God's  people  will  come,  not  at  a  time 
when  the  enemy  can  do  nothing  but  grin,  but  at  the  time 
of  an  alarming  crisis  for  the  church :  when  the  enemy  will 
be  taken  alive — rampant  in  beastly  vitality.  And  provi- 
dential interpositions  of  extraordinary  character  have  gene- 
rally occurred  at  the  time  of  a  crisis :  that  men  may  stand 
still,  and  see  the  salvation  of  God.  Thus  man  is  humbled, 
and  the  Lord  magnified. 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  149 


REFLECTIONS. 


Perhaps  our  views  of  the  future  may  strike  the  reader  as 
novel  and  enthusiastic.  But  in  reaUty  we  advocate  no- 
thing at  all,  that  is  foreign  to  the  genius  of  the  Christian 
church  in  its  primitive  state.  Copious  effusions  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  were  then  distinctive  characteristics  of  the  Redeem- 
er's reign:  and  surely  it  cannot  be  enthusiasm  to  look  for 
like  characteristics,  when  his  reign  is  to  become  universal. 
Supernatural  gifts  were  not  peculiar  to  the  apostles,  but 
were  freely  bestowed  on  many  others.  These  gifts — these 
distinctive  influences  of  the  early  reign — continued  to  distin- 
guish the  church,  until  they  were  supplanted  by  the  "  mys- 
tery of  iniquity,"  after  which  time  antichristian  influences 
obtained.  But  Christ  will  again  take  to  himself  his  great 
power,  and  will  reign  "  before  his  ancients,  gloriously." 
And  surely  it  is  no  innovation  to  maintain,  that  the  church 
will  then  be  resuscitated  in  all  the  simplicit}^  and  grandeur 
of  its  primitive  model. 


150  A   NEW  THEORY  OF 


Introbiutioii  k  %  <Sfl)cntj)  ^tal 


c^ 


And  when  he  had  opened  the  seventh  seal,  there  was  silence  in  heaven  about  the 
space  of  half  an  hour.  And  I  saw  the  seven  angels  which  stood  before  God;  and 
to  them  were  given  seven  trumpets.  And  another  angel  came  and  stood  at  the 
altar,  having  a  golden  censer;  and  there  was  given  unto  him  much  incen.=e,  that 
he  should  offer  it  with  the  prayers  of  all  saints  upon  the  golden  altar  which  was 
before  the  throne.  And  the  smoke  of  the  incense,  which  came  with  the  prayers 
of  the  saints,  ascended  up  before  God  out  of  the  angel's  hand.  And  the  angel 
took  the  censer,  and  filled  it  with  fire  of  the  altar,  and  cast  it  into  the  earth:  and 
there  were  voices,  and  thundering*,  and  lightnings,  and  an  earthquake.  And  the 
seven  angels  which  had  the  seven  trumpets  prepared  themselves  to  sound. — 
Rev.  viii.  1-6. 

With  the  opening  of  this  seal,  the  long-expected  millen- 
nium may  be  anticipated,  as  fairly  introduced.  The  silent 
tranquillity  of  the  early  dawn  presents  a  striking  contrast 
to  the  preceding  storm.  A  new  order  of  things  being  in- 
troduced, the  early  dawn  is  not  likely  to  be  interrupted  by 
any  startling  events.  This  peaceful  introduction  will  be 
of  short  duration,  however;  for  we  are  merely  told,  "There 
was  silence  in  heaven  {the  church,)  about  the  space  of  half 
an  hour."  Like  all  earthly  calms,  this  will  soon  be  suc- 
ceeded by  new  events  of  startling  character,  as  indicated  in 
the  2d  verse.  "And  I  saw  the  seven  angels  which  stood 
before  God:  and  to  them  were  given  seven  trumpets." 
According  to  the  primary  definitions  given  in  the  first  five 
chapters,  these  angels  are  the  pastors  of  the  seven  churches; 
or,  more  properly,  the  seven  churches  being  symbolical  of  all 
Christendom,  the  angels  may  also  represent  the  milleimial 
ministry  in  general.  Yet  this  must  be  understood  in  a 
qualified  sense;  for  the  soundings  of  the  trumpeis  seem  not 
to  be  the  deeds  of  ordinary,  but  of  extraordinary  angels. 
Such  functions  pertain  to  men  possessed  of  supernatural 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  151 

gifts — to  living  creatures — and  for  tins  reason  tliey  are  said 
to  "  stand  before  God ;"  corresponding  to  the  figurative 
station  of  the  living  creatures  "  in  the  midst  of  the  throne 
and  round  about  the  throne."  The  exercise  of  such  gifts 
and  functions  is  indeed  a  wonderful  approximation  of  mere 
creatures  to  the  throne,  by  virtue  of  qualifications  derived 
from  Him  that  sits  in  the  midst  of  the  throne.  Therefore, 
the  trumpet  angels  may  represent  such  angels  as  shall  have 
been  endowed  with  supernatural  gifts. 

In  this  case  we  are  not  told  that  the  trumpets  will  be 
presented  by  one  of  the  living  creatures,  as  the  vial  angels 
are  figuratively  commissioned.  But  such  formality  could 
not  be  necessary  in  this  case ;  for  there  the  revival  of  super- 
natural gifts  in  the  church  seems  to  be  duly  prefigured;  and 
here  is  represented  a  mere  continuance  of  similar  powers. 
It  was  therefore  sufficient  in  this  case  to  state  that  the 
trumpets  were  given,  (the  requisite  commission  and  qua- 
lifications,) and  accordingly  to  represent  these  presbyters 
as  standing  "before  God"  in  the  capacity  of  living  crea- 
tures; which  also  corresponds  to  the  figure  representing  the 
"  seven  spirits,"  as  so  many  "  lamps  of  fire  burning  before 
the  throne."  (Rev.  iv.  5.)  Hence  we  conclude  that  super- 
natural gifts  will  be  continued  throughout  the  thousand 
years,  and  that  the  exercise  of  such  will  be  one  amongst 
the  prominent  distinctions  of  the  future  millennium. 

In  the  3d  and  4th  verses  another  angel  is  presented  in 
the  attitude  of  an  intercessor:  w'hich  figure  seems  to  per- 
sonate "the  Angel"  of  the  everlasting  covenant  in  his  me- 
diatorial capacity.  "  And  another  angel  came  and  stood  at 
the  altar,  having  a  golden  censer;  and  there  was  given  unto 
him  much  incense,  that  he  should  offer  it  with  the  prayers 
of  all  saints  upon  the  golden  altar  which  was  before  the 
throne.  And  the  smoke  of  the  incense,  which  came  with 
the  prayers  of  the  saints,  ascended  up  before  God  out  of 
the  angel's  hand."  The  Intercessor  will  then  present  the 
prayers  o^  all  saints;  from  which  we  learn  that  a  prayerless 


152  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

saint  will  be  an  inadmissible  anomaly.  And  this  universal 
concert  of  prayer  would  seem  to  plead  for  the  world,  or  for 
that  wicked  portion  of  it  then  threatened  with  impending 
j  udgments,  as  symbolized  by  the  trumpets.  This  thoughtless 
world  never  yet  understood  the  extent  of  its  indebtedness 
to  the  prayers  of  saints.  Even  when  such  prayers  are  not 
answered  in  the  conversion  of  the  impenitent,  deserved 
chastisements  are  often  deferred  in  answer  to  prayer.  Not 
that  the  Almighty  ever  changes  his  purposes;  but  that  his 
purposes  have  respect  to  these  prayers,  as  eternally  fore- 
seen. 

The  world,  being  largely  indebted  to  the  prayers  of  the 
saints,  has  a  fearful  degree  of  responsibility  devolved  upon 
its  head  for  the  abuse  of  mercies  so  accruing.  Providence 
does  indeed  hold  men  responsible  for  the  abuse  of  every 
species  of  unmerited  kindness.  "  Therefore,"  says  the 
apostle  Paul,  "if  thine  enemy  hunger,  feed  him;  if  he 
thirst,  give  him  drink:  for  in  so  doing  thou  shalt  heap 
coals  of  fire  on  his  head."  And  the  next  symbolic  action 
of  the  interceding  angel  corresponds  to  this  idea  very  for- 
cibly indeed.  "  And  the  angel  took  the  censer,  and  filled 
it  with  fire  of  the  altar,  and  cast  it  into  the  earth :  and  there 
were  voices,  and  thunderings,  and  lightnings,  and  an  earth- 
quake. And  the  seven  angels  which  had  the  seven  trum- 
pets prepared  themselves  to  sound."  We  could  conceive  of 
nothing  more  expressive  than  this  figure.  The  very  cen- 
ser, which  had  been  employed  in  burning  incense,  is  also 
employed,  at  the  end  of  divine  forbearance,  in  casting  "  fire 
of  the  altar"  into  the  earth;  which  manifestlj'  implies  the 
infliction  of  judgments  for  the  abuse  of  mercies;  and  the 
same  idea  is  signified  b}^  the  accompanying  figures,  voices, 
tliumhriiKjf),  and  Hcjhtninfjs.  Accordingly,  the  seven  angels 
are  forthwith  represented  as  preparing  to  sound. 

Thus  the  trumpet  angels  have  been  fairly  introduced,  as 
duly  commissioned,  qualified,  and  in  readiness  to  sound; 
which  soundings  represent  in   consecutive  order  the  mo- 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  153 

inentous  events  of  the  seventh  seal.  The  seal  is  long, 
commencing  as  it  does  at  the  beginning  of  the  thousand 
years,  and  extending  to  the  end  of  time.  It  must  also  be 
exceedingly  eventful,  as  being  the  last  scene  of  an  immense 
drama.  Such  being  the  ample  scope  of  this  seal  and  its 
subordinate  trumpets,  it  becomes  necessary  to  divide  the 
seal  into  some  several  periods.  We  therefore  propose  the 
following  arrangement.  The  first  period  may  embrace  the 
first  four  trumpets,  which  pertain  to  the  thousand  years — 
the  millennial  period.  The  second  period  will  exhibit  the 
fifth  trumpet,  or  first  wo.  The  third  period  consists  of 
the  sixth  trumpet.  And  the  seventh  trumpet  will  be  the 
subject  of  the  fourth  period.  Moreover,  these  several 
periods  have  their  respective  parallels,  which  must  have 
their  appropriate  places  in  the  system. 


11 


154  A  NEW   THEORY  OF 


Srttntlj  §raL — Jfirst  |laio5). 


CHAPTER  I. 

FIRST  FOUR  TRUMPETS. H  1. 

The  first  angel  sounded,  and  there  followed  hail,  and  fire  mingled  with  blood,  and 
they  were  cast  upon  the  earth :  and  the  third  part  of  trees  was  burnt  up,  and  all 
green  grass  was  burnt  up.  And  the  second  angel  sounded,  and  as  it  were  a  great 
mountain  burning  with  fire  was  cast  into  the  sea;  and  the  third  part  of  the  sea 
became  blood:  and  the  third  part  of  the  creatures  which  were  in  the  sea,  and 
had  life,  died;  and  the  third  part  of  the  ships  were  destroyed.  And  the  third 
angel  sounded,  and  there  fell  a  great  star  from  heaven,  burning  as  it  were  a  lamp; 
and  it  fell  upon  the  third  part  of  the  rivers,  and  upon  the  fountains  of  waters: 
And  the  name  of  the  star  is  called  Wormwood:  and  the  third  part  of  the  waters 
became  wormwood;  and  many  men  died  of  the  waters,  because  they  were  made 
bitter.  And  the  fourth  angel  sounded,  and  the  third  part  of  the  sun  was  smitten, 
and  the  third  part  of  the  moon,  and  the  third  part  of  the  stars;  so  as  the  third 
part  of  them  was  darkened,  and  the  day  shone  not  for  a  tliird  part  of  it,  and  the 
night  likewise. — Rev.  viii.  7 — 12. 

It  would  be  premature  to  attempt  any  specific  analysis 
of  these  trumpets  at  present.  The  subordinate  symbols 
employed  by  them  are  very  general;  consequently,  our  re- 
marks must  also  be  general. 

Amongst  the  Jews,  the  trumpet  was  an  instrument  of 
frequent  use.  By  it  the  people  were  convoked;  on  extraor- 
dinary occasions,  it  served  to  "sound  an  alarm,"  or  to  an- 
nounce the  year  of  jubilee.  And  the  figurative  allusion 
must  have  reference  to  tlie  use  made  of  the  instrument. 
In  due  time,  we  shall  find  that  the  seventh  trumpet  is  des- 
tined to  announce  the  general  resurrection  and  the  final 
judgment.     The  anterior  ones  cannot  have  an  immediate, 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  155 

but  may  have  a  remote,  allusion  to  that  event,  since  they 
imjDly  a  series  of  providential  dispensations,  which  will 
terminate  in  that  solemnity.  An  apt  illustration  may  be 
found  in  the  repeated  soundings  of  trumpets,  or  horns, 
around  the  walls  of  Jericho  for  seven  days  in  succession,  in 
wdiich  the  seventh  alone  had  an  immediate  relation  to  the 
final  overthrow;  yet  every  one  of  the  former  had  a  remote 
reference.  So  may  every  one  of  these  metaphorical  trum- 
pets have  a  tendency  to  invite  attention  to  the  judgment 
day,  notwithstanding  only  the  "last  trump"  will  have  an 
immediate  relation. 

Man  has  quite  a  propensity  to  forecast  futurity.  Tlie 
Jews,  for  instance,  looked  forward  to  the  Christian  era  with 
intense  solicitude.  We  are  now  in  possession  of  the  privi- 
leges so  ardently  inquired  into  by  them,  (1  Pet.  i.  10, 11,) 
but,  in  the  ardent  anticipation  of  the  yet  future  millennium, 
we  fail  to  appreciate  present  privileges.  Our  younger  bre- 
thren of  the  millennial  day  will  also  have  a  good  deal  of 
human  nature  about  them;  and  they  are  not  likely  to  be 
so  much  captivated  with  their  own  real  enjoyment,  as  not 
to  feel  an  ardent  solicitude  about  the  next  great  paramount 
change  of  human  destiny.  The  trumpets  will  likely  re- 
suscitate such  thoughts  of  the  momentous  future,  as  har- 
bingers of  eternity;  "and  so  much  the  more,  as  ye  see  the 
day  approaching." 

These  four  trumpets  will  severally  affect  the  one  "third 
part"  of  the  elements  on  which  they  fall:  which  fact  im- 
plies that  these  chastisements  will  be  inflicted  on  the  third 
part  of  society.  Perhaps  this  specified  proportion  has  a 
direct  allusion  to  a  prediction  of  Zechariah,  to  which  atten- 
tion WMS  given  in  a  former  chapter.  With  reference  to  the 
time  of  the  seven  vials,  as  we  have  supposed,  the  prophet 
says:  "'And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  in  all  the  land,  saith 
the  Lord,  two  parts  therein  shall  be  cut  off"  and  die;  but 
the  third  shall  be  left  therein.  And  I  will  bring  the  third 
part  through  the  fire,  and  will  refine  them  as  silver  is  re- 


156  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

fined,  and  will  try  tliem  as  gold  is  tried;  they  shall  call  on 
my  name,  and  I  will  hear  them ;  I  will  say.  It  is  my  peo- 
ple; and  they  shall  say,  The  Lord  is  my  God."  (Zecli.  xiii. 
8,  9.)  Two  parts  of  the  population  are  apparently  to  be 
cut  off  under  the  vials;  and  then,  by  subsequent  dispensa- 
tions, the  remaining  part  are  to  be  subjected  to  a  fiery  or- 
deal, pursuant  to  their  recovery  from  sin  to  faith  and  obe- 
dience. But  if  these  trumpets  be  supposed  to  affect  only 
about  one  third  part  of  the  population  tlien  surviving,  it 
must  be  supposed  that  those  affected  will  be  of  the  wicked 
class.  One  or  two  of  these  dispensations  may  be  employed 
in  the  primitive  recovery  of  the  nations,  ere  the  Redeemer's 
reign  shall  have  become  universal;  and  subsequent  trum- 
pets may  serve  as  chastisements  on  countries  that  may 
begin  to  evince  signs  of  apostacj^  It  is  remarkable,  too, 
that  after  Zechariah  had  passed  over  the  period  of  the  vials, 
he  subjoined  a  prediction  of  other  'plagues,  the  object  of 
wdiich  is  to  bring  in  such  as  may  be  tardy  in  professing  al- 
legiance and  rendering  obedience.  "And  it  shall  come  to 
pass,  that  every  one  that  is  left  of  all  the  nations  wdiich 
came  against  Jerusalem  shall  even  go  up  from  year  to  year 
to  worship  the  King,  the  Lord  of  hosts,  and  to  keep  the 
feast  of  tabernacles.  And  it  shall  be,  that  whoso  will  not 
come  up  of  all  the  families  of  the  earth  unto  Jerusalem  to 
worship  the  King,  the  Lord  of  hosts,  even  upon  them  shall 
be  no  rain.  And  if  the  familj^  of  Egypt  go  not  up,  and 
come  not,  that  have  no  rain;  there  shall  be  the  plague, 
wherewith  the  Lord  will  smite  the  heathen  that  come  not 
up  to  keep  the  feast  of  tabernacles.  This  shall  be  the 
punishment  of  Egypt,  and  the  punishment  of  all  nations 
that  come  not  up  to  keep  the  feast  of  tabernacles."  (Zecli. 
xiv.  10 — 19.)  From  time  immemorial,  it  has  been  custom- 
ary to  celebrate  great  providential  deliverances;  and  pious 
people  do  this  in  a  religious  manner.  Hence  it  would  seem 
altogether  reasonable,  that  the  millennial  saints  will  have 
an  annual  thanksgiving  for  tlie  great  things  done  for  them; 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  157 

and  as  it  was  common  for  Old  Testament  prophets  to  select 
metaphors  from  rites  and  customs  then  in  use,  Zechariah  pre- 
dicts this  millennial  festival  with  reference  to  the  feast  of 
tabernacles.  Possibly  there  may  be  some  analogy  in  the 
manner  of  celebration.  It  would  seem  that  the  due  ob- 
servance of  this  feast  will  be  considered  an  external  token 
of  conformity  to  the  "Lord  of  hosts;"  and  that  non-con- 
formity will  be  visited  with  the  judgments  here  threatened. 
To  suppose  that  the  aggregate  population  of  the  earth  will 
be  required  to  assemble  annually  at  Jerusalem,  is  by  no 
means  necessary,  and  the  idea  would  seem  to  involve  a 
human  impossibility.  The  prophet  adverts  to  the  homage 
of  nations,  as  such;  and  it  is  customary  for  nations  to  be 
represented  in  foreign  courts  by  delegated  ministers. 

The  fanciful  views  generally  entertained  in  regard  to  the 
millennium  would  exclude  the  supposition  of  such  plagues, 
as  we  have  thus  adduced  from  both  Zechariah  and  John. 
In  like  manner,  the  little  truant  would  have  the  rod 
banished  from  the  school-room;  and  a  sickly  sentimentality 
of  our  own  age  would  fain  obliterate  capital  punishment 
from  our  statutes.  But  the  government  of  sinful  men, 
without  the  rod,  would  be  a  complete  anomaly  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  world.  Perfection  is  not  a  product  of  the  pre- 
sent world.  Even  in  the  millennial  day,  men  will  still 
enter  the  world  as  children  of  the  first  Adam;  and  ihey  will 
need  the  discipline  of  the  second.  In  a  prediction  of  that 
day  we  read  of  the  sinner  accursed  at  a  "hundred  years 
old;"  also  of  the  ivoJf,  the  lion,  and  the  serpent.  (Isa.  Ixv. 
20-25.)  These  figures  evidently  symbolize  wicked  cha- 
racters, who  would  certainly  mar  the  peace,  if  not  effec- 
tually restrained  by  penalties  more  powerful  than  mere 
human  appliances. 


158  A   NEW  THEORY  OF 


CHAPTER  II. 

DOMESTIC  AND  FOREIGN  MISSIONS. — 11  2. 

And  there  follo-sved  another  angel,  saying,  Babylon  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  that  great 
city,  because  she  made  all  nations  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornica- 
tion. And  the  third  angel  followed  them,  saying  with  a  loud  voice,  If  any  maa 
■worsl)ip  the  beast  and  his  image,  and  receive  his  mark  in  his  forehead,  or  in  hia 
hand,  the  same  shall  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  God,  which  is  poured  out 
■without  mixture  into  the  cup  of  his  indignation;  and  he  shall  be  tormented  with 
fire  and  brimstone  in  the  presence  of  the  holy  angels,  and  in  the  presence  of  the 
Lamb.  And  the  smoke  of  their  torment  ascendeth  up  for  ever  and  ever;  and 
they  have  no  rest  day  nor  night,  who  worship  the  beast  and  his  image,  and  who- 
soever receiveth  the  mai'k  of  his  name.  Here  is  the  patience  of  the  saints:  here 
are  they  that  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and  the  faith  of  Jesus. — Rev.  xiv. 
8  -12. 

But  just  anterior  to  this  quotation  is  the  announcment 
of  the  preaching  angel,  calling  attention  to  those  judg- 
ments, by  which  antichrist  seems  doomed  to  fall.  And 
here  another  symbolic  angel  is  adduced,  whose  mission  it 
will  be  to  announce  the  fatal  result;  and  to  render  the 
proclamation  the  more  deeply  impressive,  it  is  emphatically 
repeated — "Babylon  is  fallen,  is  fallen."  Dispensations  so 
marvellous  are  well  calculated  to  produce  overwhelming 
sensations  of  a  mixed  and  rather  confounding  character; 
but  such  is  not  the  time  for  a  just  appreciation  of  tran- 
spiring events. 

"  When  Zion's  bondage  God  turned  back, 
As  men  that  dreamed  were  wc." 

But  when  the  moral  heavens  shall  have  cleared,  then 
will  follow  a  deliberate  review  of  the  results,  tending  to 
fill  the  heart  with  grateful  emotions.  Thus  may  recent 
occurrences  become  a  common  theme  of  discussion  amongst 
good  men;  and  especially  will  it  devolve  on  the  ministry  to 
point  out  the  finger  of  God  in  these  dispensations;  to  vin- 
dicate the  justice  of  his  providence  therein;  and  to  show 
the  exact  fulfilment  of  prophecy.     I  therefore  regard  this 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  159 

angel  as  the  representative  of  a  liome  mission;  or  as  a  cha- 
racteristic representation  of  the  prevailing  sentiment  and 
expression  in  the  church.  Such  exercises  may  correspond 
with  those  devotional  exercises  that  will  precede  the  trum- 
pets. (Rev.  viii.  1-5.)  This  home  mission,  or  internal 
exercises,  may  very  well  imply  a  more  thorough  reforma- 
tion and  organization  of  the  church,  and  a  realization  of 
position  and  obligations. 

Next  will  follow  a  "  third  angel,"  who  seems  clearly  to 
represent  a  foreign  mission,  whose  object  will  be  the  con- 
version of  surviving  papists.  At  first  view,  it  might  be 
apprehended  that  those  anterior  dispensations  so  manifestly 
providential  would  effectually  cure  them  of  their  antichris- 
tian  prejudices.  Yet  in  all  their  bitter  wail  over  fallen 
Babylon,  as  recorded  in  the  18th  chapter,  we  find  no  indi- 
cation of  a  genuine  reformation ;  and  it  is  a  notorious  fact 
that  judgments  alone  are  not  ordinarily  productive  of  such 
fruit.  Such  dispensations  may  break  up  the  fallow  ground; 
but  sowing  the  good  seed  is  a  subsequent  and  distinct  ope- 
ration. At  his  cave's  mouth  Elijah  was  given  to  understand 
that  God's  saving  grace  was  not  manifested  in  connexion 
with  the  sweeping  hurricane,  nor  the  rending  earthquake, 
nor  the  devouring  fire,  (which  represented  previous  dis- 
pensations by  his  instrumentality;)  but  rather  in  the 
'^  still  small  voice"  of  subsequent  influences. 

In  connexion  with  measures  preparatory  for  the  pouring 
out  of  the  vials,  the  following  intimation  is  given :  "  And 
the  temple  was  filled  with  smoke  from  the  glory  of  God, 
and  from  his  power;  and  no  man  was  able  to  enter  into  the 
temple,  till  the  seven  plagues  of  the  seven  angels  were  ful- 
filled." (Rev.  XV.  8.)  The  church,  here  prefigured  by  the 
temple,  is  thus  represented  as  an  exponent  of  the  divine 
"power"  about  to  be  employed  in  the  infliction  of  ven- 
geance :  the  time  of  which  vengeance  will  not  be  one  of 
church  extension;  for  "no  man  was  able  to  enter  into  the 
temple,  till  the  seven  plagues  of  the  seven  angels  were  ful- 


IGO  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

filled."  Church  extension  will  be  an  after- thought,  and  an 
after  result. 

Mystical  Babylon  as  an  organic  system  having  fallen, 
the  surviving  sons  of  superstition  will  not  then,  as  now,  be 
threatened  with  that  catastrophe;  but  this  mission  will 
point  them  individually  to  the  punition  of  hell,  as  symbo- 
lized by  "fire  and  brimstone."  But  this  figure  may  also 
have  a  retrospective  allusion  to  the  utter  ruin  of  the  Papal 
dominion;  as  the  irrecoverable  ruin  of  Sodom  is  often  re- 
ferred to  by  a  similar  figure. 

Special  attention  is  due  to  the  fact,  that  this  ruin  is  said 
to  be  "in  the  presence  of  the  holy  angels,  and  in  the  pre- 
sence of  the  Lamb,"  (verse  10th.)  That  is,  it  will  stand 
out  to  view,  as  a  striking  contrast  to  the  true  church;  on 
w^iose  side  will  be  the  vial  angels  and  trumpet  angels — 
presbyters  qualified  to  act  the  part  of  living  creatures,  whose 
gifts  and  deeds  will  evince  the  virtual  presence  of  the  Lamb. 
Even  in  our  own  day  we  point  to  the  contrast  between 
Popery  and  Protestantism  wath  telling  effect;  but  in  pre- 
sence of  the  millennial  ministry,  here  termed  angels,  the 
argument  cannot  fail  to  have  an  overwhelming  force. 

In  a  preceding  chapter  w^e  had  occasion  to  advert  briefly 
to  characters  that  seem  to  be  collateral  with  the  angels 
now  before  us,  (Rev.  xviii.  1 — 5.)  At  present  it  may  suf- 
fice simpl}^  to  name  the  apparent  coincidence. 

We  have  no  data  by  which  to  determine  the  length  of 
time,  that  may  be  requisite  to  effect  the  reformation  of 
those,  who  had  worshipped  the  beast.  The  tenacity  of 
superstition  is  most  unaccountable;  and  considering  how 
long  other  systems  of  delusion  have  eked  out  a  dying  ex- 
istence, it  would  seem  that  the  fiig  end  of  Popery  may  be 
greatly  elongated.  Accordingly  the  indefatigable  zeal  of 
these  missionaries,  in  the  effort  for  their  recovery,  is  thus 
celebrated  in  the  12th  verse:  "Here  is  the  patience  of  the 
saints:  here  are  they  that  keep  the  commandments  of  God, 
and  the  faith  of  Jesus." 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  161 


CHAPTER  III. 

SATAN  BOUND  AND  THE  SAINTS  TRIUMPHANT.      II  3. 

And  I  saw  an  angel  come  down  from  heaven,  having  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit, 
and  a  great  chain  in  his  hand.  And  he  laid  hold  on  the  dragon,  that  old  serpent 
which  is  the  devil,  and  Satan,  and  bonnd  him  a  thousand  years.  And  cast  him 
into  the  bottomless  pit,  and  shut  him  up,  and  set  a  seal  upon  him,  that  he  should 
deceive  the  nations  no  moi-e,  till  the  thousand  years  should  be  fulfilled ;  and  after 
that,  he  must  be  loosed  a  little  season.  And  I  saw  thrones,  and  they  sat  upon 
them,  and  judgment  was  given  unto  them:  and  I  saw  the  souls  of  them  that  were 
beheaded  for  the  witness  of  Jesus,  and  for  the  word  of  God,  and  which  had  not 
■worshipped  the  beast,  neither  his  imnge,  neither  had  received  his.  mark  upon  their 
foreheads,  or  in  their  hands:  and  they  lived  and  reigned  with  Christ  a  thousand 
years.  But  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  again  until  the  thousand  years  were 
finished.  This  is  the  first  resurrection.  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part 
in  the  first  resurrection;  on  such  the  second  death  hath  no  power;  but  they  shall 
be  priests  of  God  and  of  Christ,  and  shall  reign  with  him  a  thousand  yeai  s. — Rev. 
XX.  1 — 6. 

Satan  has  long  been  "prince  of  the  power  of- the  air,  the 
spirit  that  now  worketh  in  the  children  of  disobedience." 
(Eph.  ii.  2.)  That  he  has  such  dominion  over  Pagan  na- 
tions is  obvious;  and  in  some  instances  he  is  formally  an 
object  of  worship.  In  Rev.  xiii.  2,  he  is  represented  as  an 
ally  of  the  seven  headed  beast.  In  view  of  this  high  as- 
cendency of  Satan,  the  apostle  Paul  assigns  the  following 
reason  for  putting  on  the  whole  armour  of  God.  "For," 
says  he,  "  we  wrestle  not  against  flesh  and  blood,  but  against 
principalities,  against  powers,  against  the  rulers  of  the  dark- 
ness of  this  world,  against  spiritual  wickedness  in  high 
places."  (Eph.  vi.  12.)  The  father  of  lies  has  a  ver}^  great 
direct  influence  over  the  hearts  of  individuals;  but  he  also 
wields  a  powerful  leverage  through  the  medial  agency  of 
both  civil  and  ecclesiastical  institutions,  in  proportion  as 
they  have  fallen  under  his  influence.  He  would  fain  have 
compounded  interests  with  our  Lord  on  terms  of  his  own 
choosing,  notwithstanding  he  claimed  to  have  universal 
sway  over  all  governments  then  existing:   (Matt.  iv.  9,) 


162  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

3^et  he  met  a  withering  rebuke;  and  he  will  be  expelled  at 
the  promised  time,  when  the  kingdom  under  the  whole  hea- 
ven will  redound  to  the  rightful  Lord.  And  it  is  remarka- 
ble that  the  complete  overthrow  of  the  least  and  false  pro- 
phet, (Rev.  xix.  20,)  will  be  the  watch-word  for  this  ex- 
pulsion of  Satan.  If  the  prediction  were  taken  in  a  literal 
sense,  it  would  seem  to  imply  the  agency  of  an  invisible 
angel,  &c.;  but  the  presumption  is  that  the  whole  represen- 
tation is  figurative,  in  conformity  with  the  prevailing  style 
of  these  visions.  In  a  figurative  sense  the  prediction  im- 
plies, that  Satan  will  then  be  deposed  from  the  national  in- 
fluence now  held  in  existing  governments;  and  in  conse- 
quence of  this  expulsion  from  "  high  places"  he  will  lose 
much  of  his  power  over  individuals.  And  it  is  worthy  of 
observation  that  immediately  after  this  ejection  of  the 
usurper,  we  find  a  reference  to  thrones,"  (verse  4.)  which 
represent  the  dominion  of  the  saints  in  a  Theocratical  form 
of  government.  Therefore  both  the  antecedents  and  the 
subsequents  of  this  complex  figure  do  imply  the  destruction 
of  those  governments,  both  civil  and  ecclesiastical,  over 
which  Satan  has  control;  and  also  the  erection  of  a  govern- 
ment founded  in  righteousness  and  guarded  by  heavenly  in- 
fluences. 

The  descending  "angel"  is  a  strong  representation  of 
power  sent  down  from  above,  for  the  ejection  of  Satan,  and 
the  founding  of  the  Redeemer's  sovereign  dominion.  Christ 
himself  is  said  to  "have  the  keys  of  hell  and  of  death," 
(Rev.  i.  18,)  yet  our  Lord  did  commission  highly  gifted 
men  to  cast  out  devils  from  individual  demoniacs;  in  which 
respect,  those  living  creatures  were  admitted  to  hold  a  very 
near  relation  to  the  throne.  Therefore,  supernatural  gifts 
in  a  pre-eminent  degree  must  be  requisite;  Avhcn  Satan  is 
to  be  ejected  from  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  world,  and  so 
excluded  for  a  thousand  years.  By  this  figurative  expulsion 
of  Satan  we  are  taught  negatively  what  the  millenium  will 
j-jQt  ije — the  prevailing  dominion  \\\\\  not  be  Satanic — and 


^ 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  163 

then  we  are  taught  positively  that  it  will  be  a  saintly  do- 
minion.    This  positive  idea  is  taught  by  the  figure  of  resur- 
rected martyrs  seated  on  thrones  of  dominion,  in  the  interest 
of  their  Lord  and  Master.     "And  I  saw  thrones  and  they 
sat  upon  them,  and  judgment  was  given  unto  them:  and  I 
saw  the  souls  of  them  that  were  beheaded  for  the  witness 
of  Jesus,  and  for  the  word  of  God,"  &c.,  (verse  4.)     This 
is  the  "first  resurrection,"  or  resuscitation  of  characters 
resembling  the  ancient  worthies:  for  John  saw,  not  the 
todies,  but  the  souls  of  the  martyrs,  which  must  imply  a 
resuscitation  of  spiritual  qualities.     As  the  qualifications 
and  deeds  of  the  vial  angels  will  have  awakened  thoughts 
of  Moses,  and  other  living  creatures:  so  may  like  emotions     Pi 
be  excited  everywhere,  when  the  church  expands  and  gifted     ^, 
men — full  of  eyes — are  sent  abroad  into  every  quarter  of 
the  globe.     And  this  view  of  the  first  resurrection  may  be 
"aptly  illustrated  by  contrast  with  the  second;  which  marks 
a  reflex  and  opposite  change.     "But  the  rest  of  the  dead       V*  \ 
lived  not  again,  until  the  thousand  years  were  finished,"       ^ 
(verse  5.)     This  apparently  refers  to  the  sudden  resuscita-,,      4 
tion   of  notoriously  wicked  men,  under   Satan's  renewed  N  ^ 
influence,  as  if  hades  had  surrendered  those  of  ancient  fame.     /^'*5!» 
Perhaps  not  one  of  the  night-loving  owls  and  prey-seeking^-  '  ^ 
cultures,  that  now  infest  the  earth,  will  then  want  his  mate. 

These  verses  are  amongst  the  principal  supports  oFwliat 
are  termed  the  millenarian,  or  preadvent,  doctrines;  which 
are  based  on  a  literal  construction  of  these  symbols  and 
others  of  like  tenor.  That  particular  phase  of  the  preadvent 
theory,  which  holds  that  time  will  end  at  the  beginning  of 
the  thousand  years,  is  utterly  incompatible  with  our  theory 
of  arranging  the  Apocalyptic  symbols :  and  it  is  needless  to 
endeavour  a  refutation  by  special  arguments,  since  the  whole 
front  of  our  system  stands  opposed. 

The  more  ordinary  phase  of  the  preadvent  theory,  which 
admits  the  continuance  of  time  for  the  fulfilment  of  all 
things  predicted  of  the  gospel  dispensation,  but  which  an- 


164  A  NETT  THEORY  OF 

ticipates  a  literal  presence  of  the  Saviour  and  of  resurrected 
martyrs,  is  not  positively  antagonistic  to  our  general  theory. 
This  idea  might  be  admitted  without  violence  to  our  gene- 
ral system;  except  that  it  implies  an  interpolation  of  Hteral 
facts  bearing  all  the  appearance  of  figures  amongst  multi- 
tudes of  figures,  without  any  clear  specification  of  such 
character. 

This  subject  has  had  its  periodical  eras  of  exciting  agita- 
tion :  and  we  are  apparently  on  the  eve  of  another  spas- 
modic throe  of  this  kind.  Hence  it  will  naturally  be  ex- 
pected that  our  views  should  be  freely  expressed  on  this 
controverted  point.  Additional  arguments  in  favour  of  the 
figurativG  construction  might  readily  be  derived  from  the 
prophetic  symbols  themselves;  but  we  forbear  to  avail  our- 
selves of  such  at  present.  There  are,  however,  a  number 
of  passages  of  literal  character,  which  have  an  apparent 
bearing  in  relation  to  the  preadvent  doctrine;  from  which 
arguments  may  be  derived,  such  as  we  do  not  remember 
to  have  ever  seen  employed  in  this  connexion. 

1st.  The  nature  and  office  of  faitli  docs  not  favour  the 
idea  that  Christ  will  be  visibly  present  during  the  thousand 
years.  "For,"  saj^s  the  great  apostle  to  the  Gentiles,  "we 
walk  by  faith,  not  by  sight."  (2  Cor.  v.  7.)  And  farther 
down,  (verse  16,)  he  says,  "Yea,  though  Ave  have  known 
Christ  after  the  flesh,  yet  now  henceforth  know  we  him  no 
more."  Hence  we  are  "no  more"  to  hold  sensible  com- 
munion in  time:  yet  in  eternity  "we  shall  see  him  as  he 
is."  (1  John  ii.  2.)  In  condescension  to  the  weakness  of 
Thomas,  the  Saviour  permitted  him  to  have  both  ocular 
and  tangible  evidences.  (John  xx.  29.)  Thus  favoured, 
he  professed  his  faith  in  the  risen  Saviour;  and  Christ 
recognised  his  faith,  but  at  the  same  time  gave  a  very  de- 
cided preference  to  those  whose  faith  does  not  depend  on 
the  evidences  of  sense.  This  decision  is  full  of  meaning, 
and  in  view  of  it  we  cannot  see  the  necessity,  or  even  pro- 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  165 

priety,  of  anticipating  sensible  evidences  at  the  time  of  a 
most  copious  development  of  faith  and  obedience. 

2d.  The  atonement  being  made,  the  Saviour  has  a  posi- 
tion assigned  him  at  the  Father's  right  hand,  until  the  Holy 
Spirit  shall  have  performed  his  appropriate  part  in  the  due 
application  of  the  atonement,  which  is  a  continuous  work 
for  all  time.  Conviction,  conversion,  and  sanctification, 
are  works  of  the  Holy  Spirit;  and  Jesus  would  not  seem 
to  intrude  on  the  office  of  the  Comforter.  And  that  their 
proper  functions  might  be  kept  quite  distinct,  the  Spirit 
did  not  commence  the  marvellous  displays  of  his  quicken- 
ing power  until  after  the  ascension  of  our  Lord.  Hence  it 
was  "expedient"  for  the  Second  Person  to  depart,  that  the 
Third  might  be  sent  in  his  great  power.  (John  xvi.  7-11.) 
Can  it  be  "expedient,"  then,  that  the  former  should  return 
again,  in  order  to  secure  a  world-wide  prevalence  of  the 
Spirit's  influence  ?  True,  we  know  not  what  may  be  ex- 
pedient, beyond  the  teachings  of  Scripture;  but  the  idea 
seems  fairly  deducible,  that  a  visible  manifestation  of  Jesus 
in  person  is  not  to  be  expected  at  the  time  in  question. 
Jesus  went  away,  that  in  his  absence  the  Comforter  might 
"  reprove  the  world  of  sin,  and  of  righteousness,  and  of 
judgment;"  which  has  been  effected  as  yet  to  a  very  limited 
extent.  Progress  has  indeed  been  made,  and  the  work  will 
eventually  be  completed  by  the  Spirit  in  his  own  appropriate 
sphere.  Even  the  judgment  to  be  executed  on  the  "  prince 
of  this  world"  is  here  assigned  to  the  Third  Person  of  the 
Trinity  in  the  absence  of  the  Second.  Hence  Satan  is  des- 
tined to  be  expelled  by  the  Spirit's  influence;  and  the  ex- 
pulsion will  be  continued  for  a  thousand  years  by  the  same 
power. 

In  the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  Christ  is  supposed  to  have 
completed  the  atonement,  and  to  have  taken  his  seat  at  the 
right  hand  of  the  Father  "forever;"  which  implies  his 
presence  there  as  an  Intercessor  throughout  all  time.  This 
general  idea  is  elaborated  at  great  length  in  an  epistolary 


166  A   NEW  THEORY  OF 

and  argumentative  style,  which  admits  of  no  such  latitude 
of  construction  as  has  been  exercised  in  reference  to  the 
metaphors  of  prophecy.  But  we  shall  make  a  solitary 
quotation  from  this  epistle,  leaving  the  reader  to  peruse  the 
argument  at  pleasure.  "  But  this  man,  after  he  had  offered 
one  sacrifice  for  sins,  forever  sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of 
God;  from  henceforth  expecting  till  his  enemies  be  made 
his  footstool."  (Heb.  x.  12,  13.)  But  how  long  will  the 
Redeemer  be  thus  "expecting,"  or  waiting  on  the  media- 
torial throne,  before  the  consummation  of  the  object  here 
specified?  For  definite  information  we  advert  to  1  Cor. 
XV.  24-26.  "  Then  cometh  the  end,  when  he  shall  have 
delivered  up  the  kingdom  to  God,  even  the  Father;  when 
he  shall  have  put  down  all  rule,  and  all  authority  and 
power.  For  he  must  reign  till  he  hath  put  all  enemies 
under  his  feet.  The  last  enemy  that  shall  be  destroyed  is 
death."  On  comparing  these  two  passages,  we  learn  con- 
clusively, (as  we  think,)  that  the  Redeemer's  present  ses- 
sion on  the  mediatorial  throne  will  be  continued  down  to 
the  end  of  time,  when  the  event  now  expected  will  be  fully 
consummated.  To  the  same  purport  is  the  following: 
"  The  Lord  said  unto  my  Lord,  Sit  thou  on  my  right  hand 
until  I  make  thy  foes  my  footstool."  (Acts  ii.  34,  35.)  And 
it  is  remarkable  that  the  verse  immediately  preceding 
associates  the  promise  of  the  Spirit,  of  whose  influences  a 
first  fruit  was  shed  down  on  the  day  of  Pentecost.  Various 
other  proofs  might  be  adduced;  but  we  shall  conclude  the 
argument  with  one  additional  quotation  of  great  perspicuity 
and  force.  "  Whom  the  heaven  must  receive  until  the 
times  of  restitution  of  all  things,  which  God  hath  spoken 
by  the  mouth  of  all  his  holy  prophets  since  the  world 
began."   (Acts.  iii.  21.) 

To  all  this  the  pre-advent  theory  opposes  a  literal  con- 
struction, superimposed  on  figures  that  stand  in  the  midst 
of  a  host  of  figures.  If  the  millenarian  theory  be  correct, 
I  am  entirely  content,  not  being  conscious  of  the  least  ad- 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  167 

verse  feeling  on  the  subject.  It  is  therefore  hoped  that  we 
may  not  be  classed  off  with  wicked  men  and  devils,  as  if  a 
feeling  of  interest  repelled  the  idea  of  the  Saviour's  coming. 
Our  views  have  been  set  forth  as  a  matter  of  opinion,  and 
not  of  sympathy. 

The  reader  will  now  perceive  that  our  peculiar  theory 
appropriates  quite  a  liberal  apportionment  of  symbols  to  the 
eventful  thousand  years.  A  concert  of  prayer,  four  trum- 
pets and  their  subordinate  metaphors,  domestic  and  foreign 
missions,  as  signified  in  both  the  14th  and  the  18th  chap- 
ters, and  those  princely  characters  of  the  first  resurrection; 
these  symbols  all  prefigure  able  and  energetic  characters, 
resembling  those  gifted  men  whose  praise  is  in  all  the 
churches.  They  are  destined  to  make  their  mark  on  the 
society  of  those  a-ges,  and  the  time  of  their  administration 
is  bound  to  be  exceedingly  eventful.  Moreover,  we  shall 
hereafter  find  that  the  system  introduces  the  "two  wit- 
nesses "  and  their  noted  prophecy,  at  the  very  period  when 
the  vial  angels  are  to  be  commissioned  and  qualified.  This 
noted  prophecy  will  occupy  the  whole  time  of  the  millen- 
nium; and  the  qualifications  and  deeds  ascribed  to  these 
characters  are  exceedingly  significant  of  momentous  events. 
In  this  respect  we  may  claim  a  very  decided  advantage  over 
the  common  theory  of  interpretation;  by  which  I  mean  the 
general  position  of  orthodox  expositors;  for  though  they 
differ  in  minor  particulars,  they  are  nevertheless  substan- 
tially agreed  in  the  general  arrangement  of  the  symbols 
chronologically. 

The  fathers  have  been  exceedingly  prodigal  in  assigning 
prophetic  metaphors  to  past  and  current  events,  irrespective 
of  the  claims  of  futurity.  At  this  lavish  rate,  they  are 
well-nigh  through  with  the  distribution;  and,  prodigal-like, 
their  scheme  will  soon  be  in  want.  This  remark  may  look 
presumptuous,  but  we  do  not  thereby  slander  the  fathers; 
and,  for  truth's  sake,  we  must  speak  plainly.  Those  great 
and  good  men  generally  agree,  that  the  seals  were   all 


168  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

opened  long  ago;  that  the  trumpets  have  been  all  sounded 
but  one;  and  that  the  vials  have  been  all  poured  out  except 
one  or  two,  which  are  also  expected  to  precede  the  millen- 
nium. Thus  has  a  jpre-millennial  position  been  assigned  to 
every  one  of  the  leading  metaphors  in  the  whole  system. 
If  the  reader  will  institute  the  inquiry,  it  will  be  found 
that  our  commentators  have  supposed  the  following  chap- 
ters to  terminate  in  events  connected  with  the  downfall  of 
antichrist,  viz. :  the  10th,  lltli,  12th,  loth,  14th,  IGth,  17th, 
18th,  and  19th.  And  then  the  20th  chapter  is  supposed  to 
extend  the  view  across  the  thousand  years,  the  subsequent 
season  of  wickedness,  and  also  the  resurrection  and  final 
judgment.  This  chapter  has  indeed  such  a  view;  but  if 
this  be  all  that  pertains  to  the  time  and  events  in  question, 
how  meagre  the  representation !  The  scant  measure  of  this 
appropriation  will  become  still  more  obvious,  when  we  come 
to  apportion  the  chapter  to  the  various,  sections  of  time 
represented.  For  instance,  the  first  four  verses  of  the 
2Uth  chapter  refer  to  the  binding  of  Satan,  which  event 
marks  the  beginning  of  the  thousand  years.  And  then 
the  events  of  the  po^^millennial  period  evidently  commence 
at  the  seventh  verse;  consequently,  the  theory  advocated 
by  the  fathers  has  barely  those  three  intervening  verses  for 
the  eventful  thousand  years !  For  an  ocular  view  of  this 
deficiency  in  the  system,  as  thus  apportioned,  let  the  reader 
now  turn  to  the  proper  column  of  the  Synopsis,  (on  the 
right  hand,)  and  he  will  there  find  the  contents  of  these 
three  verses  in  their  appropriate  position.  This  is  their 
due  relative  position,  in  accordance  with  our  theory;  and 
in  this  position  they  correspond  to  the  common  interpreta- 
tion. And  then,  on  casting  his  eye  horizontally  to  the  left, 
the  reader  will  perceive  how  completely  the  system  is  re- 
plenished with  parallel  symbols  by  our  arrangement;  but 
the  common  interpretation  gives  all  these  parallel  figures 
p;e-millennial  positions,  except  that  some  few  of  them  hail 
the  introduction  of  this  period.     Consequently,  the  whole 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  169 

space  on  the  left  of  these  three  millennial  verses  would  be 
left  blank  by  the  common  interpretation;  and  the  same 
may  be  said  of  those  parallels  belonging  to  the  ^^os^-millen- 
nial  period — it,  too,  would  be  a  blank,  except  what  is  de- 
rived from  the  20th  chapter.  (In  this  representation  I  do 
not  misrepresent  the  fathers,  as  any  one  may  perceive  who 
will  duly  examine  for  himself.)  And  what  is  to  supply  this 
vacuity  in  the  system,  as  ordinarily  arranged?  The  prac- 
tical alternative  has  been  to  gather  up  sundry  other  pre- 
dictions, as  select  gleanings  from  the  prophets,  (a  consider- 
able part  of  which  are  of  doubtful  application,)  and  these 
selections  are  thrown  in  at  random,  without  any  connected 
chain  of  incident.  Truly,  this  sparse  view  reminds  us  of 
Dr.  Kane's  peep  into  the  polar  regions.  Like  him,  we  find 
an  open  sea!  All  these  commentators  anticipate  indefinitely 
a  glorious  time ;  yet  their  plan  of  arranging  the  Apocalyp- 
tic symbols  renders  the  view  negative  instead  of  positive. 
Hence,  we  have  any  amount  of  guessing  in  regard  to  the 
characteristics  of  that  time  of  light;  and  every  one  is  at 
liberty  to  draw  upon  his  own  fancy  for  notions,  with  which 
to  supply  the  vacuity. 

In  view  of  this  lavish  appropriation  of  the  symbols  to 
past  and  current  events,  it  is  not  so  strange  that  the  class 
of  interpreters,  of  whom  Dr.  Gumming  is  a  fair  representa- 
tive, should  have  concluded  that  time  will  shortly  be  ad- 
journed: and  that  the  few  fragments  of  prophecy,  yet  re- 
maining to  be  disposed  of,  may  be  transferred  to  the  eternal 
world. 

The  Jews  entertained  a  very  erroneous  view  of  the  Chris- 
tian era;  and  it  is  by  no  means  impossible  that  Christians 
have  had  thoughts  of  the  millennium  no  less  fanciful.  We 
are  not  to  expect  perfection  in  this  world;  and  the  millen- 
nium must  be  such  as  may  be  compatible  with  man's  sin- 
ful state — grace  abounding  over  sin.  And  the  long  con- 
tinued agency  of  a  gifted  order  of  men,  figuratively  termed 
angels,  'princes,  martyrs,  or  loitnesses  according  to  the  diver- 
12 


170  A  NEW   THEORY  OF 

sified  aspects  of  presentation,  afford  an  imposing  view  of 
those  ages.  The  superior  qualifications,  energy,  and  deeds 
ascribed  to  them,  cannot  fail  to  wake  up  and  re-animate 
this  old  palsied  world  of  ours;  and  the  fact  of  the  Redeem- 
er's reign  through  their  agency  is  the  surest  guarantee  that 
such  powers  will  not  be  misapplied.  The  primitive  govern- 
ment in  Israel  was  a  Theocratical  one;  which  may  be  re- 
garded as  an  embryotype  of  that  future  reign  of  Messiah, 
that  promises  to  become  universal.  The  history  of  royalty, 
as  it  is  and  has  been,  may  be  illustrated  by  the  admission 
of  divorce.  The  latter  was  permitted  because  of  the  hard- 
ness of  men's  hearts;  and  the  former  was  admitted  as  a 
scourge  to  their  vanity;  but  from  the  beginning  it  was  not 
so  in  either  case. 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  171 


Stkntlj  f  i:al  — Stconb  ^mob» 


CHAPTER  I. 

FIFTH  TRU3IPET. 1  1. 

And  the  fifth  angel  sounded,  and  I  saw  a  star  fall  from  heaven  unto  the  earth;  and 
to  him  was  given  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit.  And  he  opened  the  bottomless 
pit,  and  there  arose  a  smoke  out  of  the  pit,  as  tlie  smoke  of  a  great  furnace ;  and 
the  sun  and  the  air  were  darkened  by  reason  of  the  smoke  of  the  pit.  And  there 
came  out  of  the  smoke  locusts  upon  the  earth;  and  unto  them  was  given  power, 
as  the  scorpions  of  the  earth  have  power.  And  it  was  commanded  then^  that 
they  should  not  hurt  the  grass  of  the  earth,  neither  any  green  thing,  neither  any 
tree;  but  only  those  men  which  have  not  the  seal  of  God  in  their  foreheads.  And 
to  them  it  was  given  that  they  shovild  not  kill  them,  but  that  they  should  be  tor- 
mented five  months:  and  their  torment  was  as  the  torment  of  a  scorpion,  when 
he  striketh  a  man.     And  in  those  days  shall  men  seek  death,  and  shall  not  find 

it ;  and  shall  desire  to  die,  and  death  shall  flee  from  them And 

they  had  a  king  over  them,  ivhich  is  the  angel  of  the  bottomless  pit,  whose  name 
in  the  Hebrew  tongue  is  Abaddon,  but  in  the  Greek  tongue,  he  hath  his  name 
Apollyon.  One  wo  is  past ;  and,  behold,  there  come  two  woes  more  hereafter. — 
Rev.  ix.  1—12. 

The  former  trumpets  have  been  supposed  to  sound  during 
that  highly  favoured  time,  when  needful  chastisements  will 
be  of  partial  and  mitigated  character.  But  that  course  of 
things  must  give  place  to  a  subsequent  season  of  woful 
aspect,  of  which  due  warning  is  given  in  the  close  of  the 
chapter  immediately  preceding.  "And  I  beheld,"  says  the 
apostle,  "and  heard  an  angel  flying  through  the  midst  of 
heaven,  saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Wo,  wo,  wo,  to  the  inhabit- 
ers  of  the  earth,  by  reason  of  the  other  voices  of  the  trumpet 


172  *  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

of  the  three  angels,  which  are  yet  to  sound ! "  That  some 
such  warning  will  be  actually  given  at  that  time,  by  fiiith- 
ful  Presbyters,  is  probably  meant  by  this  figure;  and  those 
younger  brethren  of  ours  may  be  supposed  to  have  cogni- 
zance of  those  woful  facts,  as  near  at  hand.  1st.  By  a  due 
computation  of  the  thousand  years,  they  will  readily  per- 
ceive that  the  time  will  then  be  nearly  spent;  as  Daniel 
found  from  books  the  expiration  of  the  seventy  years  of  the 
Babylonish  captivity.  2d.  They  will  no  doubt  study  the 
signs  of  their  own  times,  and  thence  derive  sad  omens  of 
the  approaching  evil.  The  presumption  is,  that  many  of 
their  contemporaries,  like  our  own,  may  think  that  it  would 
be  well  to  let  alone  the  mysteries  of  prophecy,  until  the 
events  shall  have  given  due  explanation;  and  that  upon 
the  whole  it  v/ould  be  best  to  prophesy  smooth  things,  at 
least.  Nevertheless,  faithful  messengers  will  crj^,  Wo,  wo, 
wo !  And  now  we  are  to  examine  the  report  of  the  fifth 
trumpet,  or  first  wo. 

That  Satan  is  to  be  released  from  the  pit  at  the  end  of 
the  thousand  years,  is  manifestly  predicted  in  the  most  ex- 
press terms,  (Rev.  xx.  7.)  And  here  the  event  is  detailed 
at  considerable  length,  by  the  phenomenon  of  an  opened 
pit  emitting  smoke,  out  of  which  proceed  swarms  of  locusts, 
so  unearthly  in  description  as  to  convey  the  idea  of  demons 
rather  than  insects.  And  to  show  that  these  locusts  are 
really  figurative  of  evil  spirits,  reference  is  made  to  their 
"king,"  as  no  other  but  the  "angel  of  the  bottomless  pit;" 
and  to  remove  all  doubt  on  this  subject,  this  prominent 
character  is  totally  divested  of  the  figure,  by  giving  his 
proper  name  in  Hebrew  and  Greek:  "Abaddon  ....  ApoU- 
yon." 

The  opening  of  the  pit  is  ascribed  to  the  agency  of  a 
star  from  heaven.  If  Satan  shall  have  been  literally  con- 
fined to  the  bottomless  pit  during  the  thousand  years,  then 
may  the  reference  be  to  an  invisible  angel.  But  the  figu- 
rative style  greatly  predominates  in  these  visions ;  and,  by 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  173 

the  ordinary  figurative  construction,  the  "star"  may  repre- 
sent some  notable  Presbyter  of  that  age,  as  defined  in  Rev. 
i.  20.  Or  it  may  represent  some  distinguished  ruler.  But 
in  either  case,  the  fall  of  any  single  individual  cannot  be 
supposed  to  meet  the  allusion.  Such  magnates  do  not  or- 
dinarily fall  alone,  but  are  apt  to  involve  multitudes  in 
their  own  sin  and  calamity.  I  am  therefore  inclined  to 
think  that  the  general  apostacy  of  some  one  country,  or 
race  of  people,  is  here  alluded  to  by  the  fallen  star.  For 
example,  if  any  one  of  our  thirty-one  States  should  secede 
from  the  Union,  that  State  would  be  ?i  fallen  star  in  the  es- 
timation of  the  Republic.  So  of  the  case  in  question :  we 
may  understand  an  apostacy  from  Christ  in  character,  which 
will  result  in  throwing  ofi"  all  allegiance  to  that  glorious 
Theocracy,  then  of  a  thousand  years'  standing.  And  then, 
in  the  erection  of  an  independent  throne,  on  principles  of 
selfish  ambition  and  oppression,  they  will  not  fail  to  rein- 
state the  Devil  once  more  in  high  place,  by  means  of  which 
organized  development  he  will  apparently  commence  forth- 
with to  seek  the  recovery  of  universal  dominion. 

But,  notwithstanding  this  woful  precedent,  other  stars 
are  supposed  to  maintain  their  integrity  and  allegiance 
during  the  time  of  this  trumpet;  and  they  will  be  exempt 
from  those  dire  consequences  devolved  on  apostates,  for  the 
demons  will  be  permitted  to  hurt  "only  those  men  which 
have  not  the  seal  of  God  in  their  foreheads." 

No  chronological  numbers  were  found  in  connexion  with 
former  trumpets,  for  the  apparent  reason,  that,  they  being 
all  included  within  the  thousand  years,  no  such  numbers 
are  requisite.  But  the  fifth  and  sixth  trumpets  pertain  to 
that  subsequent  interval  of  defection  which  corresponds  to 
the  "little  season"  of  Satanic  release  between  the  millen- 
nium and  the  end  of  time.  And  it  is  very  satisfactory, 
indeed,  to  find  both  these  trumpets  designated  by  appro- 
priate numbers.  This  fifth  trumpet  is  restricted  to  "five 
months"  figuratively,  which,  when  computed  according  to 


174  A   NEW  THEORY  OF 

prophetic  rule,  at  thirty  days  for  a  month,  and  each  day 
for  a  year,  will  amount  to  150  literal  years. 

After  this  melancholy  precedent  of  apostacy,  retrograde 
movements  will  at  length  become  common,  as  the  sequel 
will  presently  show.  Accordingly,  we  find  a  premonition 
in  the  conclusion  of  this  trumpet:  for  it  is  significantly 
added :  "One  wo  is  past;  and,  behold,  there  come  two  woes 
more  hereafter." 


CHAPTER  11. 

DEATH  A  BLESSED  PRIVILEGE — I  2. 

And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven  saying  unto  me,  Write,  Blessed  are  the  dead  which 
die  in  the  Lord  from  henceforth.  Yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from 
their  labours,  and  their  works  do  follow  them. — PiEV.  xiv.  13. 

That  an  inestimable  blessing  awaits  the  dying  Christian 
of  every  age,  will  readily  be  conceded.  But  on  the  eve  of 
a  great  pending  calamity,  it  is  a  special  privilege  to  be 
called  home.  •'  The  righteous  perisheth,  and  no  man  layeth 
it  to  heart;  and  merciful  men  are  taken  away,  none  con- 
sidering that  the  righteous  is  taken  away  from  the  evil  to 
come."  Such  considerations  must  be  exceedingly  pertinent 
at  the  commencement  of  a  solemn  "Wo,"  under  the  aus- 
pices of  Satan  himself;  for — 

"  The  years  that  followed  the  millennial  rest. 
Bad  years  they  were.  " 

How  expressive  then  the  phrase,  "from  henceforth"  in 
this  connexion!  Thenceforth  Satan  and  his  emissaries 
will  imbitter  the  cup  of  life;  and  this  intimation  seems  to 
be  predicated  of  the  whole  time  occupied  by  both  the  fifth 
and  sixth  trumpets,  for  wo  characterizes  both.  Hence 
this  verse  is  apparently  all  that  the  14th  chapter  contains 
as  parallel  to  these  trumpets:  for  at  the  11th  verse  begins 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  175 

tlie  prediction,  which  manifestly  coincides  with  the  seventh 
trumpet,  as  will  be  seen  in  due  time.  True,  the  righteous 
are  to  be  exempted  from  any  direot  assault  during  the  fifth 
trumpet,  and  a  considerable  part  of  the  sixth ;  yet  they  will 
undoubtedly  be  sympathetically  affected.  Peace  will  have 
fled ;  and  order  will  be  no  more. 

Those  ^os^-millennial  saints  will  have  yet  another  reason 
for  bidding  an  innocent  welcome  to  the  messenger  of  death, 
so  soon  as  Providence  wills  the  privilege.  Sin  and  Satan 
will  counteract  their  efforts,  and  neutralize  their  influence. 
Moral  night  will  then  have  ensued  the  millennial  day ;  and 
prophecy  gives  no  intimation  of  another  brilliant  morning 
on  this  side  eternity.  Church  extension  will  be  no  more  1 
Retrograde  will  have  become  the  order  of  events.  Thence- 
forth Satan's  kingdom  will  prove  aggressive  mainly,  until 
arrested  by  the  judgment,  or  an  event  immediately  anterior. 
We  utterly  fail  to  conceive  of  the  feelings,  which  must  then 
overwhelm  the  good  man's  purpose.  In  all  previous  ages 
time  had  a  hopeful  future :  and  in  the  greatest  extremity 
good  men  were  sustained  in  view  of  better  times  to  come. 
When  driven  from  Paradise  to  a  world  of  thorns,  our  first 
parents  thought  of  the  promised  "  Seed."  This  promise, 
with  enlarged  developments,  continued  to  be  a  ground  of 
hope  for  four  thousand  years.  Even  Jeremiah,  over  whose 
soul  dark  billows  rolled,  had  bright  visions  of  a  distant  fu- 
ture. The  Christian  era  came  in  all  its  glory;  but  subse- 
quently the  "dark  ages"  also  came.  Next,  Protestantism 
came  to  the  rescue :  but  anon  defection  again.  Yet  the 
promised  millennium  has  never  failed  to  be  a  ground  of 
hope.  But  for  this  promise  the  church  had  well  nigh  yielded 
up  the  ghost.  What  else  sustains  the  lonely  missionary 
in  a  heathen  land,  who  has  not  a  solitary  plank  on  which 
to  walk  by  sight !  And  when  the  sixth  seal  shall  have 
fairly  developed  its  earthquakes,  its  eclipses,  its  vanishing 
heavens,  and  thundering  avalanches;  what  then  but  this 
hope  of  futurity  can  sustain  the  remnant  church?     Ask 


176  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

those  kings  of  the  earth,  those  great  men,  those  rich  men, 
those  chief  captains,  those  mighty  men — ask  these  children 
of  despair,  as  to  what  can  be  done  where  hope  is  not.  Even 
then,  men  of  faith  will  lift  up  their  heads,  for  their  delive- 
rance draweth  nigh.  But  those  post-millennial  saints  will 
find  no  anchorage  short  of  eternity.  To  them  this  present 
world  will  present  no  cheering  prospect — no  bright  day 
beyond.  In  the  effort  to  build  they  will  inevitably  handle 
much  of  wood,  hay,  and  stubble,  and  but  little  that  may 
stand  the  ordeal;  though  they  themselves  shall  be  saved  so 
as  by  fire.  From  such  a  field  of  labour,  it  will  be  a  privi- 
lege to  hear  the  call,  "Come  up  hither." 

Dear  friends  of  the  nineteenth  century,  who  occupy  the 
hither  side  of  the  thousand  years,  let  us  blush  for  our  ill- 
timed  fits  of  despondency.  True,  we  are  not  likely  to  see 
the  great  sabbath-day  of  time.  Yet  our  posterity  certainly 
will.  The  promise  will  not  tarry;  nor  Providence  stand 
still.  Activity  is  characteristic  of  this  impetuous  age.  Good 
men  and  bad  men  are  on  the  move.  Principalities  and 
powers  are  in  the  field.  Michael  and  his  angels,  and  the 
dragon  and  his  angels,  dispute  every  inch  of  ground  in  the 
approaches  to  Armageddon.  The  contest  is  bound  to  be 
terrific;  but  the  result  is  sure.  Our  young  men  are  appa- 
rently entering  the  world  at  the  very  head  of  a  cataract; 
and  they  should  understand  that  they  were  born  for  some- 
thin  sj. 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  177 


CHAPTER  III. 

Satan's  release  and  stratagems — i  3. 

And  when  the  thousand  years  are  expired,  Satan  shall  be  loosed  out  of  his  prison. 
And  shall  go  out  to  deceive  the  nations  which  are  in  the  four  quarters  of  the 
earth,  Gog  and  Magog,  to  gather  them  together  to  battle;  the  number  of  whom 
is  as  the  sand  of  the  sea. — Rev.  xx.  7,,  8. 

Tms  release  of  Satan  is  but  an  echo  of  the  fifth  trumpet; 
or  more  properly,  this  is  a  collateral  announcement  of  the 
same  event.  The  former  was  highly  figurative  and  circum- 
stantial; but  the  latter  is  brief,  and  pointedly  direct.  To 
attempt  a  separation  of  what  God  has  thus  joined  together, 
is  nothing  but  folly.  Though  all  men  should  concur  in 
referring  "the  angel  of  the  bottomless  pit"  to  Mahomet, 
the  heavenly  expositor  would  still  reiterate,  "Abaddon  .  . 
Apollyon." 

Having  escaped  from  the  pit,  the  arch  adversary  will  go 
out  to  deceive  the  nations;  for  his  ambition  will  not  be 
content  with  that  first  example  of  apostacy,  by  which  he 
will  have  once  more  gained  a  national  foothold.  Through 
the  agency  of  those  primary  acquisitions,  he  will  aim  at 
the  recovery  of  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth;  or  the  full 
extent  of  that  universal  dominion,  of  which  he  boasted  to 
our  Saviour.  The  parallel  trumpet  shows  that  he  will  not 
at  first  have  power  to  IdU;  consequently  the  time  for  open 
hostilities  will  not  have  arrived ;  but  it  will  seemingly  be  a 
time  of  intrigue,  vexatious  quarrels,  and  menace;  by  which 
means  the  way  will  be  prepared  for  open  hostilities  under 
the  next  wo  trumpet.  , 

Ezekiel  is  very  specific  in  adducing  those  patronymic 
names,  "  Gog,  Magog,"  and  others  of  Japheth's  family,  as 
having  a  very  prominent  part  in  the  great  struggle  anterior 
to  the  millennium.  The  modern  Tartars  and  Russians  are 
understood  to  be  of  thatfiimily;  and  we  have  advanced  the 


178  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

opinion  that  Russia  may  prove  to  be  the  "little  horn"  of 
the  goat  empire.  The  "sons  of  Greece,"  (Zech.'ix.  13.) 
will  apparently  be  the  most  formidable  amongst  all  the -ad- 
versaries in  the  anticipated  conflict :  and  Joel  seems  to  re- 
present the  result,  in  the  following  manner.  "  But  I  will 
remove  far  off  from  you  the  northern  army,  and  will  drive 
him  into  a  land  barren  and  desolate,  (as  /Siberia  is  known 
to  he,)  with  his  face  toward  the  east  sea,  and  his  hinder  part 
toward  the  utmost  sea;  and  his  stink  shall  come  up,  and 
his  ill  savour  shall  come  up,  because  he  hath  done  great 
things."  (Joel  ii.  20.)  Hence  we  may  infer,  that  this  peo- 
ple will  be  amongst  the  very  last  to  be  reclaimed ;  if  they 
will  indeed  be  Christianized  during  the  Millennium,  which 
may  be  doubted.  For  the  dominion  of  righteousness  and 
peace  may  be  extended  over  them  in  the  form  of  effectual 
restraint :  and  it  is  remarkable  that  Satan  will  find  num- 
bers at  the  time  of  his  release,  who  will  be  destitute  of 
God's  seal. 

If  this  Tartar  and  Russian  race — Gog  and  Magog — will 
be  Christianized  at  a  late  hour,  then  they  will  apparently 
be  the  very  first  to  apostatize,  as  indicated  by  the  prediction 
now  under  consideration.  But  if  they  still  retain  their  ill 
savour  to  the  last,  as  a  lion,  icolf,  or  serpent,  that  may  be 
peaceable  only  by  providential  restraint,  then  must  we 
j^uppose  that  some  Christianized  race  not  here  identified  will 
show  the  example  of  apostacy ;  and  that  Satan  will  go  forth 
to  associate  with  them  the  Tartar  race,  by  which  means  to 
resuscitate  a  formidable  confederacy. 

Prophecy  has  some  brief  intimations  of  a  great  longevity 
for  both  saint  and  sinner,  during  the  millennium ;  and  we 
are  assured  that  war  will  not  then  be  known:  we  are  there- 
fore led  to  the  conclusion  that  mankind  will  become  exceed- 
ingly multitudinous  on  earth.  And  the  prediction  now  un- 
der consideration  employs  an  exceedingly  strong  figure,  "  as 
the  sand  of  the  sea,"  by  which  to  convey  an  idea  of  Gog  and 
Magog.  Consequently  those  latter  trumpets  will  have  a 
vast  amount  of  material  on  which  to  operate. 


ME  APOCALYPSE,  179 


.Sekiitlj  Sccil— Si[jirb  ^triok 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  SIXTH  TRUMPET. J  1. 

And  the  sixth  angel  sounded,  and  I  heard  a  voice  from  the  four  horns  of  the  golden 
altar  which  is  before  God,  saying  to  the  sixth  angel  which  had  the  trumpet, 
Loose  the  four  angels  which  are  bound  in  the  great  river  Euphrates.  And  the 
four  angels  were  loosed  which  were  prepared  for  an  hour  and  a  day,  and  a  month, 
and  a  year,  for  to  slay  the  third  part  of  men,  etc.,  etc. — Rev.  ix.  13-21. 

And  I  saw  a  mighty  angel  come  down  from  heaven,  clothed  with  a  cloud:  and  arain« 
bow  was  upon  his  head,  and  his  face  was  as  it  were  the  sun,  and  his  feet  as  pil- 
lars of  fire:  And  he  had  in  his  hand  a  little  book  opeu:  and  he  set  his  right  foot 
upon  the  sea,  and  his  left  foot  on  the  earth,  etc.,  etc. — Rev.  x.  throughout. 

And  there  was  given  me  a  reed  like  unto  a  rod:  and  the  angel  stood,  saying.  Rise 
and  measure  the  temple  of  God,  and  the  altar,  and  them  that  worship  therein. 
But  the  court  which  is  without  the  temple  leave  out,  and  measure  it  not;  for  it 
is  given  unto  the  Gentiles :  and  the  holy  city  shall  they  tread  under  foot  forty 
and  two  months.  And  I  will  give  power  unto  my  two  witnesses,  and  they  shall 
prophesy  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  threescore  days,  clothed  with  sackcloth, 
etc.,  etc. — Rev.  xi.  1 — 14. 

The  sixth  trumpet  is  both  long  and  complicated,  yet  it 
is  of  vital  importance  to  the  whole  system.  Commencing 
at  the  13th  verse  of  the  9th  chapter,  it  extends  to  the  14th 
verse  of  the  11th,  including  a  parenthesis,  which  is  inter- 
polated for  the  purpose  of  making  an  important  explana- 
tion. ■  "We  are  therefore  to  examine — 

First,  the  primary  part  of  the  trumpet. 

Second,  the  parenthesis. 

And,  third,  the  subsequent  part  of  the  trumpet  proper. 

First,  the  primary  part  of  the  trumpet,  as  exhibited  in 


180  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

Rev.  ix.  1 3-21 .  At  the  sound  of  the  trumpet,  "  four  angels  " 
will  be  loosed  on  the  Euphrates;  prepared  "for  an  hour,  and 
a  day,  and  a  month,  and  a  year,"  which  determines  the 
extent  of  this  trumpet  to  be  about  391  literal  years.  These 
angels  have  a  terrible  mission  "  for  to  slay  the  third  part  of 
men;"  (iclchedmen,  as  distinguished  from  the  saints.)  This 
immense  slaughter  will  doubtless  take  place  in  apostate 
countries;  and  the  survivors  will  still  be  impenitent  and 
abominably  wicked.  (Verses  20,  21.)  One  star,  or  nation, 
will  have  fallen  under  the  trumpet  immediately  preceding; 
yet  a  solitary  nation,  however  diabolical  in  disposition,  will 
not  renew  the  barbarous  game  of  war  without  a  hostile 
opponent.  But  here  a  plurality  of  antagonists — four  angels 
— having  abjured  their  rightful  allegiance  and  thrown  off 
restraint,  will  be  abandoned  to  the  terrible  consequences 
of  apostacy.  It  would  be  utterly  useless  to  attempt  to 
point  out  these  four  apostate  countries;  but  it  is  manifest 
that  the  Euphrates  will  be  the  primary  field  of  operations. 

Satan  will  no  doubt  be  generalissimo  in  that  brutal  con- 
flict, the  characteristics  of  which  are  seemingly  of  infernal 
device.  (Verses  17-19.)  This  representation  must  have 
shocked  the  sensibilities  of  the  lovely  John;  and  it  should 
be  alike  revolting  to  the  feelings  of  all  good  men.  Fire- 
arms were  then  unknown;  but  now  we  do  literally  employ 
"fire,  and  smoke,  and  brimstone"  in  the  death  trade,  with- 
out stopping  to  think  how  Satanic  we  have  actually  be- 
come. Such  engines  of  destruction  will  be  laid  aside  during 
the  millennial  day,  or  rather  converted  into  implements  of 
husbandry.  (Isa.  ii.  4.)  Yet  it  seems  that  on  the  renewal 
of  hostilities  such  weapons  will  again  be  employed,  and 
that  too  on  the  very  brink  of  time! 

Thus  far  has  the  narrative  of  this  trumpet  proceeded  in 
a  connected  chain  of  incidents:  but  before  disclosing  the 
subsequent  events  of  the  trumpet  some  important  expla- 
nations are  requisite;  hence  the  regular  train  of  incidents 
is  here  suspended  at  the  close  of  the  9th  chapter,  until 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  181 

such  explanations  shall  have  been  interpolated  in  the  form 
of  a  parenthesis.  We  therefore  proceed  to  the  next  pro- 
position; which  was — 

Second — To  review  the  parenthesis ;  which  includes  the 
10th  chapter  entire,  and  the  first  six  verses  of  the  11th.  The 
imagery  employed  is  truly  sublime.  An  angel  descends 
the  starry  pavement  of  the  skies,  assumes  his  station  ma- 
jestically on  both  sea  and  land,  and  speaks  in  lion-like 
tones;  whereupon  ^' seven  thunders"  reverberate  their 
mystic  peals.  These  thunders  seem  to  portend  events  con- 
nected with  the  general  resurrection  and  final  judgment; 
which  events  will  be  coeval  with  the  ensuing  trumpet. 
But  since  it  was  not  designed  to  disclose  the  events  of  the 
"last  trump"  before  its  own  report,  the  apostle  is  enjoined 
to  "  seal  up "  these  symbols  and  "  write  them  not,"  by  any 
intelligent  development  of  their  general  contents  for  the 
present.  Therefore,  we  give  these  seven  thunders  a  posi- 
tion in  the  synopsis  parallel  to  said  trumpet,  and  their 
import  will  in  due  time  be  developed  by  collateral  meta- 
phors. 

The  real  object  was  to  indicate  the  near  proximity  to 
the  end  of  time :  hence  the  angel  points  forward,  (as  we 
have  represented  in  the  Synopsis   by  the  index  No.  1  — 

jg@°>  1,)  and  affirms,  on  the  sanction  of  a  most  solemn  oath, 
"that  there  should  be  time  no  longer:  but  in  the  days  of 
the  voice  of  the  seventh  angel,  when  he  shall  begin  to 
sound,  the  mystery  of  God  should  be  finished,  as  he  hath 
declared  to  his  servants  the  prophets."  (Verses  6,  7.)  The 
prophetic  narrative  having  reached  a  point  in  the  penulti- 
mate trumpet,  the  apostle  was  thus  assured  that  he  had 
been  conducted  almost  to  the  extremity  of  the  prophetic 
series,  eternity  being  relatively  near  and  coeval  with  the 
next  trumpet. 

Thus  assured  of  his  near  proximity  to  the  end,  the 
apostle  is  required  to  eat  a  "  little  book,"  or  to  imbibe  its 
contents.     This  book^  however  litde,  is  nevertheless  entire; 


182  A   NETT  THEORY  OF 

and  therefore  it  must  exhibit  a  brief  series  of  predictions, 
embracing  the  whole  time,  from  beginning  to  end,  of  the 
prophetic  era.  Consequently,  the  apostle  is  required  to  go 
back  and  repeat  the  prophecy,  by  delivering  the  contents 
of  the  little  book.  Says  the  communicating  angel,  "Thou 
must  prophesy  again  before  many  peoples,  and  nations,  and 
tongues,  and  kings."  (Rev.  x.  11.)  He  is  thus  sent  back 
to  the  beginning,  with  the  injunction  to  "prophesy  again" 
before  the  same  dignified  actors  already  exhibited.  Con- 
sequently this  little  book  includes  a  prophetic  narrative 
distinct  from,  but  parallel  with,  the  foregoing  narrative  of 
the  sealed  book.  This  little  book  is  very  brief,  consisting 
of  barely  the  first  six  verses  of  the  11th  chapter.  And 
since  we  have  now  to  follow  the  apostle  in  this  flying  ex- 
cursion, it  behooves  to  look  sharp  for  his  way-marks,  and, 
as  we  go,  to  give  good  heed  to  his  pithy  suggestions.  In 
making  this  retrospect,  our  Synopsis  will  be  found  far  more 
important  than  in  any  other  part  of  the  whole  system. 
The  reader  is  therefore  requested  to  keep  it  before  him,  and 
to  trace  the  prophetic  path  as  pointed  out  at  the  several 
stand-points  by  the  index  in  the  order  of  its  numbers.  And 
since  we  have  .already  had  the  first  of  these,  we  are  now  to 
commence  at  the  toj)  with  the  second. 

t|^^  2.  Having  gone  back  to  the  beginning,  the  apostle 
is  required  to  measure  the  iemj^h,  the  idtar,  and  the  wo7'- 
sliippers,  but  to  omit  the  outer  court.  (Rev.  xi.  1.)  The 
"temple"  is  a  proper  figure  of  the  church  in  its  best  state; 
and  we  have  already  found  that  the  opening  of  the  temple 
does  apparently  symbolize  the  organization  of  the  Israelites, 
preparatory  for  the  millennium.  (Rev.  x v.  5.)  That  event 
must  therefore  be  near  to  the  close  of  the  outer  court  state, 
and  must  mark  the  beginning  of  the  temple  proper,  to  mea- 
sure which  John  was  here  commissioned.  Consequently 
the  apostle  must  pass  all  the  way  down  to  that  event,  be- 
fore commencing  to  measure  the  temple  and  its  appurte- 
nances: and  that 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  183 

3,  intervening  space,  to  be  gone  over,  can  be  no- 
thing else  but  the  "outer  court"  of  Gentile  desecration. 
The  Jews  being  lopped  off  for  unbelief,  as  shown  very  spe- 
cifically in  the  11th  chapter  of  Romans,  the  Gentiles  were 
admitted  to  the  inheritance :  but  in  their  hands  the  church 
quickly  degenerated  into  a  mere  outer  court,  not  worthy  to 
be  measured  in  connexion  with  the  future  millennium — 
the  temple  proper  in  this  complex  figure.  Therefore  we 
must  pass  hastily  on  to  the  temple;  which  is  the  main  ob- 
ject to  be  exbibited.  But  as  we  hasten  forward  the  apostle 
points 

l|^g=^  4,  to  a  long  niche  in  this  desecrated  court,  with 
the  following  very  significant  suggestion.  "  And  the  holy 
city  shall  they,  {the  Gentile  incumhents,)  tread  under  foot 
forty  and  two  months,"  or  1260  literal  years.  It  is  com- 
mon to  find  an  image,  or  statue,  in  such  a  niche;  and  if  the 
reader  will  but  pause  for  a  moment,  he  may  readily  per- 
ceive that  the  Papal  Antichrist  does  really  occupy  this  very 
niche!  Beyond  all  reasonable  doubt,  there  he  stands,  in  a 
position  just  corresponding  to  the  more  specific  representa- 
tions of  the  sealed  book  and  its  parallel  symbols.  But  see, 
the  apostle  takes  a  dignified  station  farther  down ;  and  there 
he  begins  to  apply  his  measuring  reed  thus : 

l|^g=^  5.  "  And  I  will  give  power  unto  my  two  witnesses, 
and  they  shall  prophesy  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  three- 
score days,  clothed  in  sackcloth.  These  are  the  two  olive 
trees,  and  the  two  candlesticks  standing  before  the  God  of 
the  earth."  Thus  does  the  apostle  proceed  to  measure  the 
temple — the  resuscitated  church — by  describing  the  promi- 
nent actors  of  that  long  expected  time.  And  in  the  de- 
scriptions given,  special  attention  is  due  to  the  apparent 
coincidence  of  the  following  facts. 

1st.  This  measurement  of  the  temple  does  apparently 
commence  simultaneously  with  the  opening  of  the  temple 
at  this  period.  (Rev.  xv.  5.)  And  the  very  same  event  is 
probably  meant  by  the  cleansing  of  the  sanctuary  at  the  end 


184  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

of  the  2300  years;  (Dan.  viii.  14,)  -wliicli  by  a  previous 
computation  is  supposed  to  take  place  50  years  before  the 
downfall  of  antichrist.  Hence  the  witnesses  may  be  ex- 
pected to  commence  their  noted  prophecy  about  half  a  cen- 
tury before  the  termination  of  the  outer  court  state :  and 
this  half  century  may  be  regarded  as  a  kind  of  twilight, 
aptly  described  thus: — "And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that 
day,  that  the  light  shall  not  be  clear,  nor  dark :  but  it  shall 
be  one  day  which  shall  be  known  to  the  Lord,  not  day,  nor 
night:  but  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  at  evening  time  it 
shall  be  light."  (Zech.  xiv.  6,  7.)  Nothing  could  better  re- 
present the  simultaneous  influence  of  the  witnesses  and  of 
antichrist — the  former  rising  toward  the  horizon  in  the 
"  dappled  east,"  and  the  latter  sinking  beneath  it  in  the 
west. 

2d.  The  opened  temple,  (organized  Church,)  will  emit 
(tngels,  or  Presbyters,  whose  endowment  with  eminent  qua- 
lifications is  apparently  symbolized  by  the  metaphorical 
transfer  from  "one"  of  the  Ji/c'tng  creatures.  (Rev.  xv.  7.) 
So  here  the  measurement  of  said  temple  commences  with 
an  indubitable  representation  of  sundry  extraordinary 
powers  then  to  be  conferred  on  the  witnesses.  I  therefore 
understand  that  those  angels  and  these  witnesses  are  alike 
representatives  of  the  prominent  actors  then  to  officiate. 
In  the  former  figure,  the  number  seven  is  associated  with 
an  apparent  allusion  to  the  "seven  spirits"  by  which  they 
will  be  animated,  and  to  the  "seven  plagues"  to  be  inflicted 
by  their  instrumentality;  and  in  the  latter  figure  the  num- 
ber tvjo  has  a  probable  allusion  to  the  number  of  witnesses 
competent  to  bear  testimony  in  law.   (Matt,  xviii.  IG.) 

There  is  another  reason  for  designating  these  characters 
by  the  number  two.  B}'  a  change  of  the  figure,  they  are 
said  to  be  "the  two  olive  trees,  and  the  two  candlesticks 
standing  before  the  God  of  the  earth,"  (verse  4.)  Here  is 
a  manifest  allusion  to  Zechariah's  representation  of  both 
the  governor  and  priest  of  God's  people  by  this  same  figure, 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  185 

"  the  two  anointed  ones,  standing  by  the  Lord  of  the  whole 
earth."  (Zech.  iv.  11 — 14.)  The  general  allusion  is  to  the 
principal  officers  of  both  the  civil  and  the  ecclesiastical  in- 
stitutions. (See  definitions  in  the  Introduction.)  "We  have 
previously  found  reference  made  to  the  endowment  of  an- 
gels, or  Presbyters,  emitted  by  the  Church;  but  this  figure 
evidently  implies  that  civil  rulers  will  also  participate 
largely  in  the  promised  gifts  of  the  Spirit;  and  thus  the 
way  is  opened  up  for  a  Theocratical  government,  the  pro- 
bability of  which  we  have  repeatedly  suggested. 

The  two  witnesses  are  to  officiate  for  the  long  term  of 
1260  years:  which,  by  commencing  fifty  years  before  the 
millennium,  must  extend  210  years  beyond.  Within  this 
extensive  range,  we  may  now  contemplate  the  vial  angels 
as  their  contemporaries,  (themselves  rather.)  The  same 
may  be  said  of  those  four  trumpet  angels  pertaining  to  the 
thousand  years.  Think,  too,  of  those  conspicuous  angels 
of  the  14th  chapter,  and  of  those  princely  characters  of  the 
20th,  who  are  to  reign  with  Christ  a  thousand  years.  How 
glorious  the  reign!  and  how  eventful  the  administration  of 
princes  and  Presbyters  thus  distinguished! 

But  their  administration  also  comprehends  the  ffth 
trumpet,  and  about  sixty  years  of  the  sixth;  and  how  wo- 
begone  the  closing  scene  of  so  noble  an  administration! 
That  fallen  star,  whose  apostacy  is  destined  to  reinstate 
the  "  prince  of  the  power  of  the  air,"  denotes  a  woful  exam- 
ple of  defection  from  amongst  the  witnesses.  And  the 
"four  angels"  loosed  on  the  Euphrates,  seem  to  represent 
renegade  rulers,  and  their  people  with  them,  who  will  be 
abandoned  to  the  horrors  of  self-destruction,  by  what  in 
common  parlance  is  now  termed  "lawful  war." 

The  character  of  the  witnesses  has  generally  been  viewed 
in  a  very  superficial  manner.  Consequently,  every  circum- 
stance connected  with  them  is  regarded  in  a  vague  and  in- 
definite sense.  Titles,  powers,  authority,  and  official  acts 
have  been  indiscriminately  applied  to  private  Christians  in 
13 


186  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

these  outer-court  times.  But  when  we  come  to  inquire  for 
the  things  predicted,  facts  do  not  correspond  to  the  prophecy. 
K  the  prediction  be  appUed  to  all  Christians  and  their 
actions,  it  amounts  to  nothing  at  all  beyond  the  ordinary 
course  of  things.  In  this  way  extraordinary  powers,  &c., 
are  modified  to  correspond  with  ordinary  facts.  But  a  fair 
and  candid  examination  of  the  various  circumstances  con- 
nected may  show  that  they  are  official  characters,  that  their 
noted  prophecy  is  yet  future,  and  that  it  will  be  extraordi- 
nary. God's  witnesses,  as  a  continuous  order  of  men,  have 
borne  testimony  at  all  times ;  but  since  the  commencement 
of  the  outer-court  state,  their  ministrations  have  been  both 
weak  and  defective.  The  Church  itself  presents  a  melan- 
choly aspect;  and  the  proverb,  "There  shall  be  like  people, 
like  priest,"  is  very  pertinent. 

The  character  and  position  of  the  witnesses  are  very 
important  to  the  whole  system.  We  therefore  propose  the 
following  suggestions  in  regard  to  them. 

1st.  The  qualifications  and  deeds  ascribed  to  them  imply 
that  they  represent  highly  gifted  men.  We  have  no  evi- 
dence that  any  special  powers  were  given  at  the  beginning 
of  the  present  12G0  years,  although  common  opinion  sup- 
poses their  prophecy  to  have  then  commenced.  The  minis- 
try have,  indeed,  continued  to  administer  the  ordinances  of 
grace,  however  opposed;  but  all  this  had  been  done  previous 
to  the  time  in  question.  The  gospel  does  not  appear  to 
have  been  more  ably  preached,  from  and  after  the  rise  of 
antichrist,  than  previously;  but  rather  the  reverse  is  appa- 
rent. Since  that  period,  such  powers  as  are  promised  to 
the  witnesses  have  not  been  at  all  exercised  by  the  heralds 
of  the  cross.  How  preposterous,  to  apply  those  glowing 
characteristics  to  the  present  wilderness  state!  Every 
candid  man  is  free  to  confess  his  utter  destitution  of  such 
powers;  and  every  impudent  pretender  is  deservedly  de- 
spised as  an  impostor.  The  Church  now  Hies  like  a  defence- 
less u'oway^;  but  during  the  noted  prophecy,  the  ministry 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  187 

will  defend  themselves  like  gifled  men.  "And  if  any  man 
will  hurt  them,  fire  proceedeth  out  of  their  mouth,  and  de- 
voureth  their  enemies;  and  if  any  man  will  hurt  them,  he 
must  in  this  manner  be  killed."  We  have  no  objections  to 
interpreting  this  language  as  figurative;  but  we  do  object 
to  the  manner  in  which  this  strong  figure  has  been  explained 
away,  as  expressing  nothing  at  all  beyond  previous  and  or- 
dinary powers.  The  truth  of  a  prediction  is  not  to  be  dis- 
pensed with  because  it  is  figurative;  for  on  this  principle 
the  whole  would  be  an  unmeaning  display. 

Moreover,  it  is  said:  "These  have  power  to  shut  heaven 
that  it  rain  not  in  the  days  of  their  prophecy :  and  have 
power  over  waters  to  turn  them  into  blood,  and  to  smite 
the  earth  with  all  plagues,  as  often  as  they  will."  Time 
was,  when  God's  servants  possessed  and  exercised  such 
powers;  but  not  since  the  beginning  of  the  wilderness  state, 
nor,  indeed,  for  a  long  time  previous.  Partial  judgments 
have,  indeed,  been  inflicted,  but  not  such  as  this  prophecy 
seems  to  contemplate.  Extraordinary  phenomena  of  this 
kind  belong  to  ages  of  extraordinary  gifts,  as  the  history  of 
the  Church  abundantly  testifies.  And  where  is  the  man  of 
our  times,  who  has  authoritative  power  to  imprecate  even 
such  calamities  as  do  occur?  Would  not  such  a  pretender 
be  despised  in  these  wilderness  times?  And  shall  we  claim 
to  ourselves  generally,  what  we  are  willing  to  concede  to  no 
individual ?  The  prediction  manifestly  supposes  j udgments 
to  be  denounced  on  the  earth,  by  the  authority  of  gifted 
men.     The  time  is  therefore  future. 

2d.  The  millennial  reign  of  the  Redeemer  implies  the 
instrumentality  of  highly  gifted  men.  Prior  to  the  days  of 
Saul,  God  reigned  over  Israel,  although  not  visibly  present 
among  them.  The  government  was  a  Theocracy,  after 
which  model  the  Jews  will  likely  be  reorganised  on  their 
native  hills:  and  all  other  kingdoms  must  do  homage  to 
the  King  of  kings.  But  a  Theocratical  government  never 
was  dispensed  without  the  intermediate  agency  of  highly 


188  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

gifted  men.  The  necessitj  of  such  an  agency  must  be  ap- 
parent to  every  person  who  understands  the  nature  of  a 
government  that  continually  emanates  from  Deity.  During 
the  previous  exercise  of  such  gifts,  the  Divine  manifesta- 
tions were  often  so  convincing,  as  to  call  forth  strong  figura- 
tive declarations  of  the  Divine  presence  in  Israel,  in  Salem, 
or  in  Zion.  And  why  may  not  similar  figures  be  again 
employed,  when  a  Theocratical  regency  will  be  exercised 
through  a  qualified  agency? 

Although  Judea  may  be  most  distinguished  in  that  day, 
as  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  on  earth,  all  other  countries 
will  be  bound  to  render  sacred  homage,  to  secure  which, 
ambassadors  will  need  be  sent  abroad  throughout  the  earth 
to  instruct  and  organize  the  entire  world.  Hence,  the 
greater  number  of  the  witnesses  will  probably  be  employed 
in  remote  regions;  and  the  promised  gifts  will  then  be  ne- 
cessary in  the  discharge  of  duties,  in  such  manner  as  to 
secure  the  end  proposed.  The  exercise  of  such  gifts  will 
likely  be  one  great  means  of  securing  that  peaceful  state 
which  is  predicted  of  that  day. 

Christendom  is  then  to  have  an  unparalleled  extension. 
But  whence  this  unparalleled  result,  unless  by  an  extraor- 
dinary effusion  of  the  Spirit?  And  what  reason  have  we 
to  anticipate  such  an  effusion,  unless  a  very  liberal  portion 
of  His  benefits  be  supposed  to  rest  on  the  ministry,  as  at 
all  former  times  of  extraordinary  change?  Moreover, 
during  the  Redeemer's  noted  reign,  the  Church  is  to  be 
kept  pure  for  a  thousand  years  together.  Such  long-con- 
tinued purity  and  order  never  yet  occurred  in  her  history; 
and  to  secure  this  object  must  require  the  manifestations 
of  Divine  power  to  be  continually  apparent :  for,  although 
Satan  will  be  banished,  human  nature  will  still  be  the  same. 
The  reader  may  say  these  are  high  expectations!  But 
common  expectation  is  still  more  piarvellous:  anticipating 
all  these  wonderful  results,  without  the  supposed  interven- 
tion of  adequate  second  causes.     The  glorious  results  are 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  189 

to  be  attained,  as  all  believe;  and  surely  it  is  less  extrava- 
gant, and  more  analogous  to  the  history  of  the  Church,  to 
suppose  that  it  will  be  done  through  a  qualified  agency, 
than  by  the  immediate  operation  of  the  Divine  hand. 

3d.  The  general  analogy  of  the  Jewish  history  induces 
the  belief,  that  the  Church  will  again  enjoy  some  of  the 
superior  gifts  of  the  Spirit,  after  their  conversion.  From 
first  to  last,  this  people,  (when  in  Divine  favour,)  were  al- 
ways so  distinguished,  especially  in  times  of  reform  and 
remarkable  deliverance.  And  shall  we  suppose  that  their 
marvellous  restoration  from  the  present  dispersion,  will  be 
distinguished  by  no  remarkable  endowments?  The  more 
excellent  gifts  did  not  cease  in  the  Church,  until  the  Jews 
for  unbelief  were  broken  ofiP,  from  which  time  the  Church 
began  to  degenerate  into  a  mere  outer-court  of  the  Gentiles, 
not  worthy  to  be  measured  with  the  superior  apartment  of 
the  spiritual  temple.  But  this  wonderful  people  are  pre- 
served, for  some  important  end,  to  themselves  and  to  the 
world:  when  it  will  be  apparent  that  "salvation  is  of  the 
Jews." 

4th.  The  Old  Testament  prophecies  favour  our  views  of 
a  millennial  ministry.  In  the  GOth  chapter  of  Isaiah,  verse 
22d,  we  read,  "A  little  one  shall  become  a  thousand,  and 
a  small  one  a  strong  nation;  I  the  Lord  will  hasten  it  in 
his  time."  This  apparently  refers  to  the  time  in  question. 
And  in  a  prophecy  of  Ezekiel,  which  has  an  indubitable 
allusion  to  the  resuscitation  of  the  Jewish  people,  their 
conversion  is  predicted  in  the  following  expressive  language : 
"A  new  heart  also  will  I  give  you,  and  a  new  spirit  will  I 
put  within  you :  and  I  will  take  away  the  stony  heart  out 
of  your  flesh,  and  I  will  give  you  a  heart  of  flesh."  And 
then  follows  the  additional  promise,  "And  I  will  put  my 
spirit  within  you,"  &c.,  (Ezek.  xxxvi.  26,  27.)  This  last 
promise  must  imply  additional  and  superior  endowments 
of  the  Spirit.  Read  next,  Zech.  viii.  23,  "Thus  saith  the 
Lord  of  Hosts ;  in  those  days  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  ten 


190  A  NEW   THEORY  OF 

men  shall  take  hold  out  of  all  languages  of  the  nations,  even 
shall  take  hold  of  the  skirt  of  him  that  is  a  Jew,  saying. 
We  will  go  with  you;  for  we  have  heard  that  God  is  with 
you."  Whence  this  sensation  in  favour  of  the  Jew,  unless 
it  be  apparent  that  God  is  with  him  in  a  remarkable  manner? 
Again,  '^  In  that  day  shall  the  Lord  defend  the  inhabitants 
of  Jerusalem:  and  he  that  is  feeble  among  them  at  that 
day  shall  be  as  David;  and  the  house  of  David  shall  be  as 
God,  as  the  Angel  of  the  Lord  before  them,"  (Zech.  xii.  8.) 
"Moreover,  the  light  of  the  moon  shall  be  as  the  light  of 
the  sun,  and  the  light  of  the  sun  shall  be  seven  fold,  as  the 
light  of  seven  days,  in  the  day  that  the  Lord  bindeth  up 
the  breach  of  his  people,  and  healeth  the  stroke  of  their 
wound,"  (Isa.  xxx.  26.)  These  glowing  figures,  and  many 
more  that  might  be  adduced,  are  very  expressive  of  divine 
illumination.  The  present  long  continued  state  of  the 
Church  is  graphically  described  in  the  following  prediction : 
"Therefore  night  shall  be  unto  you,  that  ye  shall  not  have 
a  vision;  and  it  shall  be  dark  unto  you,  that  ye  shall  not 
divine ;  and  the  sun  shall  go  down  over  the  prophets,  and  the 
day  shall  be  dark  over  them.  Then  shall  the  seers  be 
ashamed,  and  the  diviners  confounded ;  yea,  they  shall  all 
cover  their  lips:  for  there  is  no  answer  of  God,"  (Micah  iii. 
6,  7.)  Such  has  been  emphatically  the  condition  of  the 
Church,  and  still  more  so  of  the  Jews;  but  the  millennial  day 
will  be  a  complete  contrast  to  the  present  wilderness  state, 
as  may  be  seen  in  the  very  next  chapter  of  the  prophecy  last 
quoted.  The  fact,  that  superior  gifts  have  long  been  with- 
held, has  induced  the  impression,  that  such  are  no  more  to 
be  expected.  But  we  have  predictions  both  of  a  time  of 
destitution  and  a  time  of  light;  and  we  know  of  no  scripture 
to  the  contrary. 

5th.  The  lopping  off  of  a  corrupt  Gentile  branch,  and 
the  re-engrafting  of  the  Jewish  family,  as  the  members  of 
an  organization  destined  to  become  universal,  are  repre- 
sented as  results  of  sovereign  power,  and  seem  to  require 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  191 

the  instrumentality  of  a  gifted  agency.  (Eom.  xi.  17-24.) 
These  changes  will  be  manifestly  providential,  and  will 
stand  out  to  view  perspicuously,  in  clearly  convincing  light. 
Antichrist  is  destined  to  be  displaced  by  an  all-convincing 
manifestation  of  the  Spirit:  "And  then  shall  that  wicked 
be  revealed,  {has  noio  been  revealed,)  whom  the  Lord  shall 
consume  with  the  spirit  of  his  mouth,  and  shall  destroy 
with  the  brightness  of  his  coming,"  (2  Thess.  ii.  8.)  This 
is  beautifully  and  forcibly  significant  of  the  influence  ex- 
erted by  a  superior  agency,  that  will  eclipse  and  wither 
the  superannuated  pretensions  of  Rome.* 

One  objection  to  the  above  view  of  the  witnesses  may  be 
suggested  to  the  reader's  mind  by  the  garb,  [sackcloth,)  with 
which  they  are  said  to  be  clothed ;  and  it  may  not  be  amiss 
to  anticipate  it  here.  If  this  garb  be  thought  inconsistent 
with  the  superior  consequence  attributed  to  them,  then  let 
it  be  remembered  that  such  was  the  common  dress  of  those 
ancient  men — living  creatures — from  whom  the  apostle  de- 
rived the  figure.  Think  of  the  garb  of  Elijah,  for  instance, 
(2  Kings  i.  8,)  also  the  similar  one  of  John  the  Baptist, 
and  hear  our  Saviour's  remark,  (Matt.  iii.  4.)  Think,  too, 
of  our  Lord's  simple  cloak,  and  the  difficulty  will  probably 
vanish.  Take  one  other  consideration  as  pertinent.  They 
are  here  contrasted  to  the  outer-court  state;  and  everybody 
knows  that  the  mother  of  harlots  is  clad  in  the  greatest 
splendour  of  worldly  pomp.  The  millennial  day  will  be 
distinguished  for  gracious  gifts,  for  devotedness,  for  humility, 
and  every  concomitant  virtue;  but  they  who  anticipate 
worldly  magnificence,  will  likely  be  mistaken.  The  Pagan 
tale  of  a  golden  age,  and  the  Jewish  tradition  of  a  temporal 
Messiah,  were  never  realized.  And  it  is  truly  painful  to 
hear  the  idle  fancies  of  the  present  generation,  in  associating 
temporal  splendour  with  the  spiritual  blessings  of  the  future 
time. 

Thus  has  the  temple  and  its  appurtenances  been  duly 


*  In  the  order  of  events  the  distinguished  prophecv  is  to  supersede  the  pres- 
ent outer-court  state  of  the  church,  and  will  be  in  striking-  contrast  thereto.  Read 
carefullv  Rev.  xi.  i-6.  And  by  common  consent  the  distinguished  characters  of 
the  millennium,  as  described  in  Rev.  xx.  j,  are  to  supersede  the  Gentile  incumbents 
of  this  desecrated  court.  Therefore  the  t\vo  passages  are  parallel  descriptions  of 
one  and  the  same  period;  and  the  actors  %vill  be  contemporaries — more  properl_\-  the 
same  identical  persons.     Let  us  now  compare  them  with  the  primitive  ministry : 


192  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

measured,  by  a  succinct  but  energetic  account  of  the  quali- 
fications and  deeds  of  its  conspicuous  actors.  The  "little 
book"  has  now  made  its  brief  but  verj^  energetic  represen- 
tation. It  is  a  marvellous  specimen  of  the  book  kind.  The 
whole  republic  of  letters  has  nothing  else  comparable  to  it 
in  point  of  brevity  and  systematic  comprehension.  Its 
narrative,  (consisting  of  but  six  verses,)  has  passed  lightly 
over  the  outer  court,  and  pointed  significantly  to  the  Papal 
niche;  has  measured  the  temple,  as  nothing  but  a  prophet's 
reed  could  measure;  and  finally  it  has  conducted  us  down 
to  the  very  point,  whence  this  extraordinary  excursion 
began.     And  now  we  are  pointed  back, 

ll^g^  6,  to  the  third  part  of  our  subject,  viz.  the  con- 
cluding part  of  the  sixth  trumpet.  The  prime  object  of 
the  little  book  was  to  adduce  the  noted  prophecy  of  the 
witnesses,  as  a  continuous  administration  down  to  this  very 
juncture,  where  it  behooved  to  represent  their  melancholy 
failure.  In  a  due  account  of  this  failure  the  apostle  resumes 
the  suspended  narrative  of  the  "sealed  book,"  thus,  "And 
when  they  shall  have  finished  their  testimony,  the  beast 
that  ascendeth  out  of  the  bottomless  pit  shall  make  war 
against  them,  and  shall  overcome  them  and  kill  them," 
(Rev.  xi.  7.)  Satan  is  the  beast  that  will  have  ascended 
out  of  the  pit,  at  the  sound  of  the  preceding  fifth  trumpet. 
And  here  the  witnesses  are  slain  by  his  Satanic  assault. 
"We  must  not  forget,  however,  that  every  thing  is  still  figu- 
rative. Consequently,  the  witnesses  are  slain,  not  as  men^ 
but  di>9,  prophets  or  "living  creatures."  As  the  resuscitation 
of  supernatural  gifts  in  the  church  will  apparently  suggest 
thoughts  of  a  resurrection,  so  may  the  sudden  privation  of 
those  gifts  be  figuratively  termed  death  in  a  corresponding 
sense.  By  yielding  to  Satan's  temptations  they  will  forfeit 
their  distinguishing  qualifications;  the  consequences  of 
which  will  be  like  a  stroke  of  paralysis  to  themselves  and 
to  the  cause.  As  Samson  forfeited  his  physical  strength, 
so  may  sin  deprive  the  witnesses  of  their  spiritual  powers, 
and  as  Samson  became 


a  pitiful  obi^t  oOnsult  in, the  hands'- 


THE  APOCALTPSE.  .193 

of  his  enemies,  so  will  it  happen  to  the  fallen  witnesses. 
"And  their  dead  bodies  shall  lie  in  the  street  of  the  great 
city,  which  spiritually  is  called  Sodom  and  Egypt,  where 
also  our  Lord  was  crucified."  Having  lost  their  superior 
endowments  of  mind,  they  will  be  comparatively  like  "dead 
bodies,"  and  will,  therefore,  be  treated  with  scorn  and  de- 
rision by  those  enemies,  who  were  previously  intimidated 
by  their  ministrations.  This  treatment  is  also  signified  by 
the  names  figuratively  given  to  the  place  where  they  lie — 
"the  street  of  the  great  city,  which  spiritually  is  called 
Sodom  and  Egypt."  The  Sodomites,  on  the  very  verge  of 
destruction,  treated  the  heavenly  messengers  with  the 
greatest  indignity.  In  a  similar  manner  did  the  Egyptians 
serve  Moses  and  Aaron,  in  the  midst  of  those  judgments 
which  portended  their  overthrow.  Thus  they  became  pro- 
verbial for  scorn :  and  all  such  associations  of  scornful  men 
may  properly  be  called  by  their  name,  in  a  "spiritual,"  or 
figurative  sense. 

We  have  found  under  the  fifth  trumpet,  and  the  former 
part  of  the  sixth,  sad  evidences  of  a  wide-spread  apostacy : 
therefore,  these  apostate  countries  are  probably  alluded  to 
by  the  metaphor  of  "Sodom  and  Egypt,"  in  the  "street" 
of  which  the  witnesses  will  be  rudely  exposed.  The  Kulers 
of  those  countries,  and  the  masses  of  the  population,  may 
be  supposed  to  apostatize  long  before  the  better  class  of  the 
ministry  can  be  lured  by  their  fearful  example.  And  we 
may  well  suppose  that  faithful  men  will  be  repeatedly  sent 
for  the  recovery  of  those  people.  Their  presence  and  in- 
fluence will  be  very  unwelcome  to  their  antagonists — will 
indeed  torment  them — and  every  possible  stratagem  of 
wicked  men  and  devils  will  no  doubt  be  brought  to  bear 
upon  them.  And  the  failure  of  the  witnesses  may  also 
indicate  a  simultaneous  apostacy  of  various  other  countries. 
But  the  figure  cannot  be  understood  to  imply  a  simultaneous 
failure  of  the  witnesses  who  may  then  officiate  in  the  un- 
corrupted   bosom  of   the  church.     On  the  contrary,  the 


194  A   NEW  THEORY  OF 

traged}^  will  be  enacted  in  the  ^-  street  of  the  great  city, 
which  is  spiritually  {figuratively)  called  Sodom  and  Egypt, 
where  also  our  Lord  was  crucified."  The  example  of  the 
Sodomites  and  Egyptians  in  their  abuse  of  God's  messengers 
is  here  adduced  as  descriptive  of  those  countries;  and  our 
Saviour's  persecutors  are  also  referred  to  in  the  same  cate- 
gory as  another  illustration.  The  insolent  rabble  imagined 
they  had  obtained  a  complete  victory;  and,  therefore,  they 
mocked  and  derided  him.  So  in  the  case  of  the  witnesses, 
their  enemies,  seeing  them  deprived  of  all  distinguishing 
qualities,  will  foolishly  indulge  in  the  most  wanton  asper- 
sions of  contumelj^  At  such  a  crisis,  the  witnesses  would 
gladly  retire  to  a  corner,  every  one  being  ashamed  of  his 
vision.  But  this  privilege  will  be  denied.  Their  enemies 
will  make  a  public  exhibition  of  their  pitiful  attitude: 
"  And  they  of  the  people,  and  kindreds,  and  tongues,  and 
nations,  shall  see  their  dead  bodies  three  days  and  a  half, 
and  shall  not  suffer  their  dead  bodies  to  be  put  in  graves. 
And  they  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  rejoice  over  them 
and  make  merry,  and  shall  send  gifts  to  one  another,  be- 
cause these  two  prophets  tormented  them  that  dwell  on  the 
earth."  But  the  triumph  of  scorn  will  be  short.  "  And 
after  three  days  and  a  half,  (literally  years.)  the  Spirit  of 
life  from  God  entered  into  them,  and  they  stood  upon  their 
feet;  and  great  fear  fell  upon  them  that  saw  them."  The 
divine,  the  personal,  "Spirit  of  life  from  God"  will  com- 
municate new  life,  by  restoring  those  gifts  of  the  Spirit 
which  they  shall  have  previously  forfeited.  Consequentl}^, 
they  will  again  stand  on  their  feet,  in  the  prompt  and 
irresistible  discharge  of  their  official  functions,  to  the  con- 
fusion and  consternation  of  their  enemies.  This  sudden 
revival  of  the  witnesses  can  be  accounted  for  only  with 
reference  to  the  sovereignty  of  the  divine  will.  And  the 
previous  failure  of  all,  at  one  and  the  same  juncture,  can 
be  accounted  for  only  in  the  same  way;  for  notwithstanding 
their  sins  will  have  been  the  occasion  of  spiritual  desertion. 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  195 

the  simultaneous  failure  of  all  must  imply  a  sovereign 
desertion,  rendering  the  calamity  both  sudden  and  manifest. 

Eventually  will  it  become  necessary  for  those  revived 
witnesses  to  abandon  those  countries  so  inveterate  in  their 
apostacy :  but  they  will  not  leave  their  positions  without 
due  authority  from  the  church ;  which  permit  is  prefigured 
by  the  idea  of  a  call  from  heaven,  as  a  metaphor  of  the 
church.  "And  they  heard  a  great  voice  from  heaven, 
saying  unto  them,  Come  up  hither.  And  they  ascended 
up  to  heaven,  [the  church,)  in  a  cloud;  and  their  enemies 
beheld  them."  (Verse  12.)  The  church  being  symbolized 
by  the  term  heaven,  it  was  perfectly  natural  to  associate 
the  idea  of  a  "cloud,"  in  the  representation  of  their  return 
to  the  bosom  of  the  church.  And  Isaiah  employed  a  similar 
figure  most  beautifully,  and  that  too  with  a  manifest  allu- 
sion to  what  will  literally  be  enacted  on  the  face  of  the 
earth.  Says  he,  "  Who  are  these  that  fly  as  a  cloud,  and 
as  doves  to  their  windows?"  (Isa.  Ix.  8.)  The  figure  im- 
plies that  the  witnesses  will  not  skulk  away  privately,  as  if 
actuated  by  fear.  On  the  contrary,  they  are  supposed  to 
retire  by  authority,  as  decreed  by  the  church,  and  as  known 
to  all;  for  "their  enemies  beheld  them."  Thus  will  they 
wipe  from  their  feet  the  dust  of  the  "great  city;"  and 
thereby  devolve  the  consequences  on  the  heads  of  the 
guilty. 

When  the  restraint  of  the  witnesses  shall  have  been 
withdrawn  from  the  wicked,  they  will  apparently  find 
themselves  at  liberty  to  make  a  hostile  demonstration 
against  the  "city"  or  church  collectively.  Such  an  out- 
rage is  briefly  summed  up  in  the  next  verse.  "  And  the 
same  hour  was  there  a  great  earthquake,  and  the  tenth 
part  of  the  city  fell,  and  in  the  earthquake  were  slain  of 
men  seven  thousand :  and  the  remnant  were  affrighted,  and 
gave  glory  to  the  God  of  heaven."  But  the  investigation 
of  this  invasion  may  be  conveniently  deferred  to  our  next 
chapter,  in  which  a  parallel  representation  also  awaits  in- 
quiry. 


196  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

This  eventful  crisis  will  mark  the  conclusion  of  the  sixth 
trumpet;  for  the  announcement  immediately  ensues,  "The 
second  wo  is  past,  and  behold  the  third  wo  cometh 
quickly."  Between  the  second  and  third  woes,  correspond- 
ing to  the  sixth  and  seventh  trumpets,  there  will  be  an 
intervening  space  of  indefinite  extent.  Down  to  that  time 
there  is  a  continuous  series  of  chronological  numbers,  de- 
fining the  whole  extent;  for  the  fifth  and  sixth  trumpets  of 
measured  length  will  ensue  the  thousand  years.  But  not- 
withstanding these  specifications  of  chronology  approxi- 
mate so  nearly  to  the  end  of  time,  there  is  an  indefinite 
period  of  suspense,  which  corresponds  with  our  Lord's  own 
suggestion  in  regard  to  the  ignorance  of  men  and  angels. 


CHAPTER  II. 

% 

INVASION   OF   THE   CHURCn   AND    OVERTHROW    OF    THE   WICKED 

POWERS.       Hf^^  7. 


And  they  went  up  on  the  breadth  of  the  earth,  and  compassed  the  camp  of  the  saints 
about,  and  the  beloved  city:  and  fire  came  down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  and  de- 
voui-ed  them.  And  the  devil  that  deceived  them  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire 
and  brimstone,  where  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet  are,  and  shall  be  tormented 
day  and  night  for  ever  and  ever. — Rev.  xx.  9,  10. 

In  the  verses  immediately  preceding  our  text  we  are 
informed  of  the  release  of  Satan  at  the  end  of  the  thousand 
years,  and  also  of  the  gathering  of  the  nations  for  a  pre- 
meditated assault  on  the  Church.  This  narrative  is  mani- 
festly very  general,  omitting  as  it  does  the  more  specific 
circumstances  detailed  by  the  fifth  and  sixth  trumpets. 
But  the  tragedy  here  predicted  seemed  to  be  evidently  col- 
lateral with  that,  which  is  adduced  in  the  conclusion  of  the 
sixth  trumpet.  And  from  these  collateral  predictions  we 
may  derive  the  following  particulars. 

1st.  That  after  the  witnesses  have  been  recalled  from 
their  out-posts,  the  wicked  will  be  instigated  by  Satan  to 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  '  197 

make  once  more  a  desperate  effort  against  the  Church. 
And  this  affords  a  striking  illustration  of  the  deceitfulness 
of  sin,  and  the  proneness  of  man  to  forget  the  indications 
of  Providence.  Notwithstanding  their  enlarged  experience 
of  the  impracticability  of  resisting  the  powers  exercised  by 
the  witnesses,  they  are  represented  as  pursuing  them,  in 
the  expectation  apparently  of  storming  the  very  citadel  of 
the  righteous ! 

2d.  The  event  will  be  decided  by  a  very  remarkable 
providence;  for  we  are  told,  "fire  came  down  from  God  out 
of  heaven,  and  devoured  them."  This  accords  very  well 
to  the  deeds  figuratively  ascribed  to  the  witnesses,  (compare 
Rev.  xi.  5.)  But  the  collateral  notice  in  the  conclusion 
of  the  sixth  trumpet  represents  the  catastrophe  by  the 
figure  of  an  "earthquake." 

3d.  Whereas  the  prediction  in  the  20th  chapter  indi- 
cates a  general  destruction  of  the  wicked,  the  corresponding 
account  in  the  11th  chapter  represents  loss  on  the  side  of 
the  Church;  for  it  is  said  "the  tenth  part  of  the  city  fell." 
This  seems  to  signify  the  apostacy  and  consequent  de- 
struction of  a  portion  of  those  previously  adhering  to  the 
Church.  The  verse  also  represents  the  slaughter  of  "  seven 
thousand,"  which  probably  means  indefinitely  a  great  num- 
ber. 

4th.  The  survivors  of  this  catastrophe  are  represented, 
as  being  all  devout  worshippers  of  the  true  God;  for  the 
apostle  adds,  "And  the  remnant  were  affrighted,  and  gave 
glory  to  the  God  of  heaven."  And  this  event,  be  it  remem- 
bered, is  but  just  anterior  to  the  end  of  time;  consequently 
none  but  godly  men  will  survive  at  the  time  of  the  resur- 
rection ;  which  agrees  with  the  requisition  enjoined  on  the 
angels  to  "  gather  together  first  the  tares."  Also  when  the 
"dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first,"  they  who  are  "alive  and 
remain  "  are  to  be  quickened  simultaneously,  without  any 
exceptions  of  persons  then  alive  on  earth  who  may  not  be 
quickened  to  ascend  with  this  glorious  band  (1  Thess.  iv. 
15—17.) 


198  A   NEW  THEORY  OF 


CHAPTER  III. 

Daniel's  number  1335  terminates — 1S®=^  8. 

Blessed  is  he  that  waiteth,  and  cometh  to  the  thousand  three  hundred  and  five  and 
thirty  days. — Dan.  xii.  12. 

Unlike  the  prophet's  other  numbers,  this  one  has  no 
event  specified  for  either  the  beginning  or  the  ending.  The 
statement  barely  pronounces,  that  it  will  be  a  blessed  pri- 
vilege to  wait  and  come  to  the  time,  to  which  this  number 
applies.  All  previous  numbers  of  this  prophet,  to  wdiich 
we  have  given  attention,  extend  over  gloomy  ages  of  sin 
and  misrule.  One  of  them,  (the  number  1290)  terminated 
in  the  setting  up  of  the  abomination  of  desolation  on  a 
throne  of  state,  A.  D.  756.  The  number,  1260,  commencing 
at  that  deplorable  event,  measures  the  reign  of  this  Papal 
abomination,  and  indicates  that  it  will  fall  in  A.  D.  2016  : 
after  which  event  a  glorious  time  is  to  ensue.  But  we  have 
seen  that  the  Prophet's  number  2300,  if  dated  from  the  in- 
vasion of  Asia  by  Alexander,  the  great  horn  of  the  goat, 
will  terminate  A.  D.  1966,  in  the  cleansing  of  the  sanctuary. 
This  will  doubtless  be  a  blessed  event;  but  it  will  be  the 
precursor  of  a  still  more  glorious  time  in  prospect:  and  we 
have  previousl}^  seen  that  the  intervening  50  3^ears  are  ap- 
parently to  be  occupied  in  the  infliction  of  the  seven  plagues , 
and  that  Jerusalem  will  be  barbarously  invaded  immedi- 
ately before  the  last  plague.  Therefore,  these  50  years  of 
unparalleled  trouble,  (Daniel  xii.  1,  and  Zech.  xiii.  8,  9,) 
cannot  be  considered  a  proper  initiative  of  this  blessed 
number;  and  I  prefer  decidedly  to  commence  the  reckoning 
at  the  downfall  of  antichrist;  and  then  this  number  will 
run  parallel  with  the  thousand  years  adduced  by  John,  and 
will  extend  335  years  beyond.  Here  then  is  a  continued 
extension  of  time  comparatively  happy  to  the  church;  not- 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  199 

withstanding  the  simultaneous  occurrence  of  terrible  woes 
to  the  "inhabiters  of  the  earth,"  (Rev.  viii.  13.)  And  it  is 
a  remarkable  fact,  that  John  gives  no  account  of  any  direct 
invasion  of  the  church  by  hostile  forces,  until  after  the  re- 
vocation of  the  witnesses.  I  therefore  infer  that  this  num- 
ber will  terminate  in  the  commencement  of  that  invasion: 
which  event  may  be  expected  to  occur  in  A.  D.  3351,  as 
indicated  by  reckoning  the  number  1335  from  A.  D.  2016. 
Moreover,  this  number  will  thus  be  found  to  terminate  at 
a  point  in  the  sixth  trumpet,  and  185  years  from  the  be- 
ginning of  said  trumpet,  after  deducting  the  1000  years 
and  150  more  for  the  fifth  trumpet.  And  then,  if  we  deduct 
the  185  years  of  expired  time  front  the  whole  391  years  of 
the  sixth  trumpet,  we  find  a  residue  of  206  years  for  the 
events  connected  with  that  ultimate  invasion  and  overthrow, 
a  two-fold  prediction  of  which  was  reviewed  in  our  last 
chapter. 

According  to  this  view  of  it,  Daniel's  last  number  ex- 
tends down  pretty  nearly  to  the  time  of  the  general  resur- 
rection— a  very  near  approximation,  considering  the  great 
distance  of  the  prophet's  stand  point — hence  the  concluding 
intimation  falls  in  with  special  pertinence  and  beauty:  "But 
go  thy  way  till  the  end  be,  for  thou  shalt  rest,  and  stand 
in  thy  lot  at  the  end  of  the  days."  In  common  with  other 
saints  the  prophet  will  rest,  and  stand  in  his  lot  on  the 
morning  of  the  resurrection;  and  he  was  thus  apprized  that 
his  last  number  extends  relatively  near  to  that  event. 


200  A  NE-W  THEORY  OF 


^tk\\i\  Sml— ^foiullj  |!trioij. 


CHAPTER  T. 

ANGELIC  TESTIMONY  IN  REGARD  TO  THE  POSITION  OF  THE 
SEVENTH  TRUMPET. — 1|^^  1. 

And  the  angel,  -whicli  I  saw  stand  upon  the  sea,  and  upon  the  earth,  lifted  up  his 
hand  to  heaven.  And  sware  by  him  who  liveth  forever  and  ever,  who  created 
heaven  and  the  things  that  therein  are,  and  the  earth,  and  the  things  that  therein 
are,  and  the  sea,  and  the  things  which  are  therein,  that  there  should  be  time  no 
longer.  But  in  the  days  of  the  voice  of  the  seventh  angel,  when  he  shall  begin 
to  sound,  the  mystery  of  God  should  be  finished,  as  he  hath  declared  to  his  ser- 
vants the  prophets. — Rev.  x.  5-7. 

The  general  style  of  these  visions  is  exceedingly  figura- 
tive; yet  at  sundry  important  points  literal  interpretations 
are  interspersed,  by  whicli  to  give  perspicuity  and  position 
to  the  idea  conveyed.  For  instance,  the  whole  representa- 
tion of  the  fifth  trumpet  is  figurative;  until  in  the  conclusion 
the  king  of  the  locusts  is  named  literally  by  adducing  both 
his  Hebrew  and  Greek  appellations.  This  concluding  sug- 
gestion gave  the  trumpet  a  certain  sound,  by  fixing  on 
Abaddon  .  .  Apollyon,  (not  Mahomet,)  "as  the  prin- 
cipal subject  of  allusion. 

And  so  in  the  case  now  before  us.  The  angel  from  above 
is  a  heavenly  expositor,  who  declares,  in  the  most  literal  and 
pointed  manner,  that  time  will  end  at  the  sounding  of  the 
seventh  trumpet.  And  to  give  the  greater  solemnity  to  this 
announcement,  it  is  made  in  the  form  of  a  most  solemn 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  201 

oath.  Here  is  testimony  extraordinary;  and  I  can  see  no 
good  reason  why  this  testimony,  in  regard  to  a  plain  matter 
of  fact,  should  be  overruled  at  a  human  tribunal,  that  the 
trumpet  might  be  set  back  more  than  fifteen  hundred  years. 
That  time  will  end  is  certainly  revealed;  and  that  it  will 
end  at  the  sound  of  the  seventh  trumpet  is  the  explicit 
testimony  of  this  angel.  Therefore,  this  trumpet's  position 
in  the  system  must  coincide  with  that  solemnity,  as  testified 
by  the  heavenly  expositor  in  a  manner  so  solemn  that  it 
should  be  received  as  final. 

Moreover,  the  angel  plainly  intimates,  that  this  truth 
was  previously  known — "  as  he  hath  declared  to  his  ser- 
vants the  prophets."  If  this  trumpet  were  significant  of 
revolutions  anterior  to  the  millennium,  (as  the  common 
theory  supposes,)  then  might  we  search  in  vain  for  any 
thing  like  it  amongst  all  the  declarations  of  our  Lord  and 
his  apostles,  who  were  prophets.  But  if  we  contemplate 
this  trumpet,  just  where  we  find  it,  proclaiming  the  "time 
of  the  dead,  that  they  should  be  judged;"  then  we  find  our 
Lord's  declaration  in  exact  accordance :  "  And  he  shall  send 
forth  his  angels  with  a  great  sound  of  a  trumpet,  and  they 
shall  gather  together  his  elect  from  the  four  winds,  from 
one  end  of  heaven  to  the  other."  (Matt.  xxiv.  31.)  And 
by  the  apostle  Paul  a  similar  allusion  is  made :  "  For,"  says 
he,  "the  Lord  shall  descend  from  heaven  with  a  shout, 
with  the  voice  of  the  archangel,  with  the  trump  of  God; 
and  the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first."  (1  Thess.  iv.  16.) 
If  it  be  inquired  which  trump  was  meant,  we  learn  defi- 
nitely in  1  Cor.  xv.  51,  52:  "Behold  I  show  you  a  mys- 
tery; we  shall  not  all  sleep,  but  we  shall  all  be  changed.  In 
a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  at  the  last  trump." 
Most  assuredly  such  were  the  allusions  to  which  the  angel 
had  reference;  and  they  all  corroborate  our  view  of  this 
trumpet's  position.  To  understand  the  true  position  of 
this  trumpet  is  of  vast  consequence  in  the  interpretation  of 
the  Apocalypse;  and  hence  an  array  of  evidence  is  thrown 
14 


202  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

around  it,  which  is  apparently  more  full  and  conclusive 
than  can  be  claimed  by  any  other  emblem. 


CHAPTER  11. 

THE  GENERAL  RESURRECTION  AND  FINAL  JUDGMENT. — K  1. 

And  the  seventh  angel  sounded;  and  there  were  great  voices  in  heaven,  saying,  The 
kingdoms  of  this  world  are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and  of  his  Christ; 
and  he  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever.  And  the  four  and  twenty  elders,  which  sat 
before  God  on  their  seats,  fell  upon  their  faces,  and  worshipped  God,  saying.  We 
give  thee  thanks,  0  Lord  God  Almighty,  which  art,  and  wast,  and  art  to  come ; 
because  thou  hast  taken  to  thee  thy  great  power,  and  hast  reigned.  And  the 
nations  were  angry,  and  thy  wrath  is  come,  and  the  time  of  the  dead,  that  they 
should  be  judged,  and  that  thou  shouldest  give  reward  unto  thj'  servants  the  pro- 
phets, and  to  the  saints,  and  them  that  fear  thy  name,  small  and  great;  and 
shoulde.»^t  destroy  Ihem  which  destroy  the  earth.  And  the  temple  of  God  was 
opened  in  heaven,  and  there  was  seen  in  his  temple  the  avk  of  his  testament: 
and  there  were  lightnings,  and  voices,  and  thuuderings,  and  an  earthquake,  and 
great  hail. — Rev.  xi.  15  -1'.). 

In  connexion  with  this  trumpet,  "great  voices"  make  a 
very  general  announcement  of  facts.  But  then  the  elders 
are  more  specific,  "  Saying,  We  give  thee  thanks,  0  Lord 
God  Almighty,  which  art,  and  wast,  and  art  to  come;  be- 
cause thou  hast  taken  to  thee  thy  great  power,  and  hast 
reigned.  And  the  nations  were  angry,  {a  thing  then  ixist 
and  gone,)  and  thy  wrath  is  come,  (etermd  vengeance  then  he- 
ginning  to  he  manifebted,)  and  the  time  of  the  dead  that 
they  should  be  judged,  and  that  thou  shouldest  give  reward 
unto  thy  servants  the  prophets,  and  to  the. saints,  and  them 
that  fear  thy  name,  small  and  great;  and  shouldest  destroy 
them  which  destroy  the  earth."  This  is  the  language  of 
adoring  praise,  and  must  be  taken  in  its  due  simplicity; 
and  if  taken  in  the  simple  and  obvious  sense,  no  comment 
is  necessary.  The  judgment  day,  and  nothing  else,  can  be 
fairly  understood. 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  203 

The  last  verse  of  this  trumpet  is  quite  a  figurative  repre- 
sentation of  its  events.  The  introduction  of  the  eternal 
state  is  symbolized  by  the  temple  opened.  A  similar  figure 
represents  the  organization  of  the  Jewish  converts,  (Rev. 
XV.  5,)  in  which  case  the  transient  and  migratory  taberna- 
cle is  associated,  a  symbol  that  would  be  entirely  out  of 
place  on  the  threshold  of  eternity.  It  is  remarkable, 
however,  that  the  "ark  of  his  testament,"  wdiich  was  lite- 
rally transferred  from  the  tabernacle  to  the  temple,  is  here 
symbolically  presented  to  view.  This  is  an  exceedingly 
appropriate  symbol,  as  an  accompaniment  of  the  general 
judgment,  since  the  ark  was  the  sacred  depository  of  the 
law,  Aaron's  rod,  and  the  pot  of  manna.  These  sacred 
memorials  it  contained  when  it  was  transferred  to  the  lite- 
ral temple;  consequenth'',  this  presentation  in  the  present 
case  implies,  that  all  proper  memorials  in  regard  to  time 
will  be  adduced  in  the  general  judgment. 

Last  of  all,  the  apostle  adduces  a  class  of  figures,  of 
which  we  can  have  but  faint  conceptions.  "And,"  says  he, 
"there  were  lightnings,  and  voices,  and  thunderings,  and  an 
earthquake,  and  great  hail."  Like  the  "seven  thunders" 
of  collateral  position,  these  figures  seem  to  have  reference 
to  things  not  lawful  to  be  uttered — things  above  our  pre- 
sent comprehension. 


204  A  NEW  TUEORY  OF 


CHAPTER  III. 


THE  GENERAL  RESURRECTION  AND  FINAL  JUDGMENT 


— TC  2. 


And  I  looked,  and  behold  a  white  cloud,  and  upon  the  cloud  one  sat  like  unto  the 
Son  of  Man,  having  on  his  head  a  golden  crown,  and  in  his  hand  a  sharp  sickle. 
And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple,  crying  wilh  a  loud  voice  to  him  that 
sat  on  the  cloud.  Thrust  in  thy  sickle,  and  reap:  for  the  time  is  come  for  thee  to 
reap ;  for  the  harvest  of  the  earth  is  ripe.  And  he  that  sat  on  the  cloud  thrust 
in  his  sickle  on  the  earth;  and  the  earth  was  reaped.  And  another  angel  came 
out  of  the  temple  which  is  in  heaven,  he  also  having  a  sharp  sickle.  And  another 
angel  came  out  from  the  altar,  which  had  power  over  fire;  and  cried  with  a  loud 
cry  to  him  that  had  the  shiu-p  sickle,  saying,  Thrust  in  thy  sharp  sickle, 
and  gather  the  clusters  of  the  vine  of  tlie  earth;  for  her  grapes  ai'e  fully  ripe. 
And  the  angel  thrust  in  his  sickle  into  the  earth,  and  gathered  the  vine  of  the 
earth,  and  cast  it  into  the  great  winepress  of  the  wrath  of  God.  And  the  wine- 
press was  trodden  without  the  city,  and  blood  came  out  of  the  winepress,  even 
unto  the  horses'  bridles,  by  the  space  of  a  thousand  and  six  hundred  furlongs. — 
Rev.  xiv.  14—20. 

This  very  sublime  imagery  is  apparently  collateral  with 
tlie  seventh  trumpet:  the  figures  are  very  significant  of  the 
events  then  to  transpire.  The  coming  of  an  angel  "like 
unto  the  Son  of  Man,"  on  a  "  white  cloud/'  is  sublimely 
significant  of  the 

"Day!  whence  the  everlasting  )-ear3  begin.'" 

The  "harvest"  is  here  adduced,  of  which  our  Lord  gave 
the  following  interpretation;  "The  harvest  is  the  end  of  the 
world;  and  the  reapers  are  the  angels."  (Mat.  xiii.  39.) 
But  in  addition  to  the  harvest  we  have  here  an  allusion  to 
the  viidarje,  which  is  a  very  common  symbol  for  the  in- 
fliction of  divine  vengeance  on  the  wicked.  (See  Isa.  Ixiii.  3, 
and  Lam.  i.  15.)  I  therefore  understand  that,  in  this  in- 
stance, the  harvest  has  reference  to  the  gathering  of  the  righ- 
teous ;  and  that  the  vintage  has  special  reference  to  the  ga- 
thering of  the  wicked.     It  is  a  very  remarkable  coincidence, 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  205 

that  the  angel  of  the  harvest  is  addressed  by  an  angel,  who 
"came  out  of  the  temple,"  or  sacramental  host:  but  the  angel 
of  the  vintage  is  addressed  by  an  angel,  "which  had  power 
over  fire,"  the  very  element  which  prefigures  the  eternal 
punishment  of  the  wicked. 

Nothing  could  surpass  the  force  of  this  figure,  which  re- 
presents apparently  all  the  wicked  of  all  time  as  gathered, 
being  ripe  for  judgment,  and  cast  into  the  "great  winepress 
of  the  wrath  of  God."  And  the  press  is  said  to  be  trodden 
"without  the  city,"  corresponding  to  the  fact  that  the 
wicked  are  doomed  to  suffer  beyond  the  realms  of  light. 
The  sea  of  blood  reaching  to  the  "horses'  bridles,  by  the 
space  of  a  thousand  and  six  hundred  furlongs" — two  hun- 
dred miles — is  a  most  terrible  figure.  Surely  this,  being 
quite  too  strong  for  any  tragedy  of  this  world,  must  sym- 
bolize the  final  destruction  of  the  impenitent. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  GENERAL  RESURRECTION  AND  FINAL  JUDGMENT. K  3. 

And  I  saw  a  great  white  throne,  and  him  that  sat  on  it,  from  whose  face  the  earth 
and  the  heaven  fled  away;  and  there  was  found  no  place  for  them.  And  I  saw 
the  dead,  small  and  great,  stand  before  God;  and  the  books  were  opened:  and 
another  book  was  opened,  which  is  the  book  of  life:  and  the  dead  were  judged 
out  of  those  things  which  were  written  in  the  books  according  to  their  works. 
And  the  sea  gave  up  the  dead  which  were  in  it;  and  death  and  hell  delivered  up 
the  dead  which  were  in  them :  and  they  were  judged  every  man  according  to  their 
works.  And  death  and  hell  were  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire.  This  is  the  second 
death.  And  whosoever  was  not  found  written  in  the  book  of  life  was  cast  into 
the  lake  of  fire.— Rev,  xx.  11—15. 

All  expositors  understand,  that  these  sublime  figures 
have  reference  to  the  general  resurrection,  and  the  final 
judgment.  The  coming  of  the  Judge  on  a  "great  white 
throne,"  in  a  manner  visible  to  the  whole  universe,  is  ma- 
jestic beyond   conception.     The  symbolical  flight  of  "the 


20G  A  NEW  THEORY  OF 

earth  and  the  heaven"  adds  greatly  to  the  subUmity  of  the 
scene :  but  it  should  be  recollected  that  we  are  reviewing 
figures,  and  not  a  literal  narrative  of  facts.  Poets  and  ora- 
tors  have  often  found  it  convenient  to  embellish  their  style, 
by  employing  these  august  metaphors  as  if  they  were  literal 
descriptions;  but  this  is  not  the  place  for  seeming  to  soar 
at  the  expense  of  truth.  The  inquiry  is,  What  do  these 
figures  teach  ?  and  seriously  I  see  nothing  beyond  an  ap- 
jmrent  passing  away  of  the  heavens.  When  the  sun  rises 
the  "lesser  lights"  disappear,  not  that  they  have  actually 
fled,  but  are  lost  in  the  beams  of  the  superior  orb.  So  may 
all  the  visible  heavens  be  lost  in  the  splendour  of  the  throne. 
But  we  have  yet  another  idea  to  advance  in  regard  to  this 
fleeing  of  the  heavens,  founded  on  the  transition  from  time 
to  eternity. 

Circumstances  of  a  moral  bearing  will  mark  the  close  of 
time  to  men  and  angels;  but  prophecy  shows  that  time  will 
end  to  the  physical  system  also:  therefore  years  must  cease 
to  be  told,  since  time  is  computed  by  years.  That  years 
may  cease,  the  earth  must  necessarily  be  caused  to  revolve 
around  an  axis  perpendicular  to  the  ecliptic:  and  such  mo- 
tion being  instantaneously  communicated  to  our  globe,  the 
whole  heaven  would  seem  to  have  passed  over  a  space  equal 
to  23^  degrees.  This  would  be  a  very  perceptible  change 
in  the  aspect  of  the  heavens,  though  the  real  change  be  in 
the  earth's  line  of  motion.  Thenceforth  there  will  be  "  a 
new  heaven  and  a  new  earth."  (Rev.  xxi.  1.)  The  hea- 
vens will  have  a  new  aspect,  by  consequence  of  the  earth's 
new  line  of  motion :  and  the  earth  will  be  new,  having  new 
poles  and  a  now  equator:  but  there  will  of  course  be  no 
tropics,  no  polar  circles,  no  zones,  and  no  alternation  of 
seasons.  Years  will  thus  cease  to  be  told;  and  day  and 
night  will  be  for  ever  equal.  Such  changes  are  necessarily 
implied  in  the  declaration,  "  that  there  should  be  time  no 
longer."  Our  earth  will  then  have  commenced  on  its  eter- 
nal cycle. 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  207 

The  resurrection  of  the  dead — all  the  dead  "  small  and 
great" — is  implied  in  the  fact  that  they  are  said  to  "  stand 
before  God."  None  will  be  exempted!  none  forgotten! 
The  "sea  "will  give  up  its  dead:  and  "death  and  hell" 
cannot  retain  them.  The  casting  of  these  into  the  "'lake 
of  fire"  is  termed  emphatically  "the  second  death."  This 
figurative  destruction  of  both  death  and  the  grave  implies 
that  the  new  state,  on  which  men  will  then  have  entered, 
will  be  fixed  and  eternal.  The  one  class  will  live  for  ever; 
and  the  other  will  agonize  under  the  torture  of  the  worm 
that  never  dies. 

The  solemn  judgment  is  supposed  to  be  conducted  with 
reference  to  "books:"  which  synchronizes  beautifully  with 
the  figure  of  the  "  ark  of  his  testament,"  exhibited  by  the 
seventh  trumpet  itself;  (Eev.  xi.  19,)  for  the  literal  ark 
contained  the  books  of  the  law.  The  heathen,  who  have 
not  the  written  law,  will  be  judged  by  the  light  of  nature 
and  by  the  dictates  of  conscience.  But  the  impenitent  vio- 
lators of  the  law  will  be  judged  by  the  law.  (Rom.  ii.  12 — 
16.)  For  the  redeemed  and  believing  penitents,  however, 
"  another  book  was  opened,  which  is  the  book  of  life." 

CONCLUSION. 

The  contents  of  the  last  two  chapters  of  the  Revelation 
are  not  embraced  in  this  little  work,  simply  because  they 
have  not  yet  been  investigated.  In  fact  the  writer  has 
never  found  time  to  make  the  requisite  effort.  The  pre- 
sumption is  that  the  symbols  of  these  chapters  have  refe- 
rence to  the  future  state  of  existence — the  heavenly  world — 
but  of  this  I  am  by  no  means  positive. 

The  adventurous  voyage  has  now  been  made  over  an 
ocean  of  figures,  in  the  hope  of  arriving  at  Patmos.  Great 
indeed  have  been  the  difficulties  encountered;  yet  our  toil 
has  been  recompensed  in  the  realizing  persuasion  that  the 
isle  of  vision  has  been  attained.  But  the  reader  will  of 
course  decide  for  himself,  whether  or  not  it  be  the  true  Pat- 


208         A  NEW  TUEORY  OF  THE  APOCALTrSE. 

mos  at  which  we  have  arrived — whether  we  have  elicited 
the  true  theory  of  interpretation — and  I  would  have  no 
man  to  follow  me  further  than  I  follow  Christ.  If  any  good 
degree  of  success  has  indeed  crowned  the  effort,  the  glory 
is  due  to  the  Father  of  mercies,  from  whom  cometh  down 
every  good  gift.  "  Blessed  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they 
that  hear  the  words  of  this  prophecy,  and  keep  those  things 
which  are  written  therein:  for  the  time  is  at  hand." 


THE  END. 


